Chapters Arc 1: Chapter 1: Goro Spike Majima Junior
It was one of those rainy days again in Canterlot where it only poured onto the citizen's heads. The pavements had no cracks, the black coloured road had no cracks and two yellow lines in the middle. The buildings to the right and left side were average with many windows filled with posters for sales and whatnot. The sidewalk pavement let out sounds of nearly breaking because of the many creatures that we're stepping on it. The creatures were all dressed in different suits for whatever they were doing; shopping, work, school, anything at all. They all had places to be.
There was one creature who was walking on the left side, heading towards the location he wanted to get to. He was wearing his school uniform, but the difference was that it looked immensely luxurious. The suit jacket he was wearing was pure black and had a sense of darkness over it. The button shirt he was wearing was white and was together with a dark blue tie. The pants he wore with the suit looked like they belonged to a millionaire. His shoes were also fancy. On his back was a backpack that had all his books and other school equipment.
The teenagers’ facial features were currently blank. His eyes were emerald green, staring ahead of himself. He had high cheekbones and a very sharp jaw. His nose looked like it had been broken before but had been fixed. He had green hair that was a little bit shaved around the ear-level around his head. His hair was to his right and a small portion was to the left. His hands were clenched tightly inside of the pockets of his pants. He walked past different creatures who looked his way but did not say anything. They did not want to get into a fight.
The school the teenager was attending was Canterlot High School. A prestigious High School with the reputation of being equally the best like Crystal Preparatory Academy. There was also an as good University. The school was very rich and wealthy and had a lot of celebrity children or simply rich kids there. If you went to high school and then the University, then you would get a hell of a fucking job. That is how good the High School was. The teenager snorted. He did not care about that. He was not interested in useless degrees.
The rain was slowly subsiding, but it was still evidently there. The steps of the teenager were heard as he was alone on this sidewalk. He saw that there were a few other students at the school who was on the outside who were smoking. Those were the “cool” kids but in reality: they were stupider than the Diamond Dogs of the school. The Diamond Dogs consisted of Rover, Fido and Spot. They were a criminal gang that actually had a few criminal charges on them. The principal of the school and ruler of the country they were in, Princess Celestia Solaris allowed them to continue their studies at the High School, knowing that they would not fend well if they were kicked out of her very own school. The other “cool” kids were consistent with Mary “Gilda” Griffin and Katie “Lightning” Dust. There were others there that were present, but the teenage boy did not know their names.
The teenage boy sighed at them and felt deeply disgusted by their attitudes. If they knew who his father was, they would never pick on him. Luckily, they did not notice him slip by them. There was an entrance at the front and the teenage boy had been walking past to the right side a large stone wall that was ten feet high. There were iron gates that were impossible to open without serious magical power. They were currently wide open for the students. The teenage boy took a right and walked down a sandish-like path that leads up to the noble High School that took education very seriously. Even worse than their brother school: Crystal Prep that only lived for studying from what he had seen when he had been there on a few Friendship Games in the past.
He felt his legs moving towards the entrance to the school and saw that a few students were looking at him as if he was a disgrace to the school. He did not mind. He was used to it by now. He only had three more years of High School before he could leave the dump. He had no interest in staying at all. He simply wanted to get his degree then get back to his homeland, Neighpan. There was a fountain near the entrance. The stones were in a large circle, and in the middle of the fountain was a large stone pole that had four creatures pouring water from their mouths.
The teenager walked past it, not wanting to stay a second longer outside. The inside of the building was marvellous. Some lockers had numbers on them and were green coloured. The tile was dark green coloured and the walls wad ceiling was made of marble concrete that was pure white with some black in it swirling around. The teenager went towards the staircase that was right ahead of him and did not notice that someone was following him. Suddenly, he felt how he was pushed forward and hit the wooden staircase. He felt pain on his face and he got up slowly but felt a kick to his right side.
The teenager did not allow anything to escape his mouth as he felt the pain crush him. He rolled to the left and looked up seeing the familiar faces of his bullies. It was Gilda and Lightning Dust. Ge gritted his teeth, not liking to be in their presence at all. “Hello there Spikey~ we were wondering if we could beat you up until you start bleeding!” Came the seductive voice of Lightning Dust who looked at Spike with fake plead in her eyes.
“What the fuck do you want?” The teenager named Spike asked, clearly not want to do anything with them. The girl to the left, Gilda with white feathers on her face and gamboge skin scowled at him. Her light brilliant amber eyes shining into his emerald ones but Spike’s eyes were without a doubt more frightening. He showed no emotion, no signs that he cared for them in any sort of way. He simply saw them as idiots that could do nothing in their miserable life’s. Gilda was wearing the same uniform but with a black skirt and more feminine clothing.
“You should not be talking to us that way, you have no magic and is a disgrace to this school,” Gilda stated as if that was actuality. Lightning Dust nodded her head in agreement, not caring that the one below her was glaring at them.
“Comes from the Griffin who only got in because her magic was strong enough to enter.” Spike reminded the girl, making her growl in anger. She raised her left hand and punched Spike in the face. Spike felt pain on his left cheek, but he laughed quietly. He was enjoying this.
“How in Tartarus did you even enter this school you freak?!” Gilda angrily asked, using her left hand to hold him up, his feet not touching the floor. Spike spit at her right in the face. He was not gonna answer that, no way.
Gilda angrily punched him in the gut, but to her surprise, she felt pain in her right hand. She felt as though she hit abs, very strong abs. She threw him onto the stairs. “Come, Lightning, we have better things to do than to be around a freak like him.” Gilda’s voice sounded taunting and angry.
They left and Spike picked himself up and his backpack. This was normal for him by now. He had been bullied since he started High School in Equestria. This was not his origin country. His origin country was Neighpan. He had grown up there and even went to middle school there. But, when he started High School there he had gotten into trouble after he had been caught selling expensive hard-to-find alcohol. He had been trying to earn some money as he had wanted to gamble a little bit that day but did not feel like using his own saved up money. He was then expelled from the school because it turned out that the alcohol he was trying to sell was highly illegal apparently. His father then sent him to Equestria to go to High School there. He apparently had a friend that lived in Equestria and owed him a favour. Spike did have magic but the problem was that his powers were extremely powerful. He had fighting magic, the type of magic everyone will literally kill for. It is that unusual. Spike has suppressed his magic so no creature found out about his abilities.
The male principal of the school, Discord knew about his powers and he had yet to tell his wive’s. He was the one that owed the favour to Spike’s father. He saw how much alike he and his father were, Discord could still tell him apart from his father, luckily.
Spike was walking down a corridor that leads to his classroom. He just wants to get out of school, put on real clothing and beat up street punks for some serious money. His father of course was mega-rich and could buy Equestria if he wanted to but he focuses on other projects that are important to him.
Spike took a left that leads into a classroom and saw that there were a few students there. He went for the back, not wanting to be in the centre of attention. Spike looked out the window and saw a few students walking slowly to the school, preparing themselves for the day.
Spike Had his hand holding each other, his arms stretched a little bit, lazily resting on his desk. His legs unmoving, his face morphed into an impassive expression. His hair, smooth and silky. His backpack was on the chair he was sitting on. He looked ahead of him, waiting for the teacher to come.
The other students started to fill in the classroom and their teacher came, walking inside. She had a brown mane and tail, blue eyes, small cheekbones, lower jaw. She was wearing the same uniform as the students but with a red tie to show that she was the teacher. Her chest was not large but not small either. Spike knew that one of the Elements of Harmony at the school by the name of Fluttershy was seen as “Boobzilla” by the students because of how large she was in the chest area.
“Okay class, we will be learning today about the most powerful magic there is in existence and that is Fighting Magic.” She told them, making them whisper to one another. Spike rolled his eyes. he knew everything about fighting magic and did not even need to study it.
Spike looked at the other students and saw that there was a lavender coated mare with blue mane and tail with indigo and pink streaks. She was looking at the teacher with intensity. Her name was Lily “Twilight” Sparkle. She was considered one of the smartest girls in school. She was the embodiment of Friendship and also a princess. She was an alicorn. Her best friends were known as the Element Bearares and the Rainbooms and Spike hated their guts. They were filth to society. They were the reason his mother was dead six feet under...
“MAJIMA! Since you think you don’t need to listen to the class, then I will ask you what you know of fighting magic.” The teacher started with evident disgust on her face. Spike looked at her with a raised brow as if daring her. He then shrugged his shoulders as he noticed the rest of the class snickering at his predicament.
“Fighting magic originates from Ponasia where the first fighting magics were discovered. Back in ancient times, they were seen as sacred because of how few there were, but then it started to expand to the point where every creature in Ponasia had it as an ability. Then later, in modern times it started to die out, but it is still a very common ability on Ponasia. A lot of Yakuza in Neighpan for example, have it and that is the reason no one can fight them because of how hard it is.” Spike explained, not wanting to go too deep into it. He felt the eyes of Sparkle looking at him. The said girl knew that there was more to it, but she did not want to press him since he had no magic and would feel guilty for pressing him for something he did not have.
The teacher looked at Spike with anger. He was not supposed to know about that sort of magic! How could he possibly know?! It was not like he secretly had it and was hiding it from every creature! She gave him a super fake smile that everyone knew very well.
“Good job, Majima, maybe there is hope for you after all!” She cheerfully proposed. Spike quietly scoffed in anger. He would not be talked to in such away. He would teach her a lesson one day, and she would live to regret her life choices.
The lesson continued and Spike did not pay attention to it as he already knew everything about it plus some secrets that only those of Fighting Magic knows about. Equestria had no creature that had Fighting Magic so they had no idea what hidden powers creatures like him have.
The bell rang, and every creature walked out of the classroom, Spike being the last one. He felt a tapping on his shoulder and he turned to see Sparkle and he scowled inwardly. He wanted nothing to do with this murderer. “Can I help you?” Came the question he asked the girl a little bit harshly. The girl on the other hand just thought he was irritated over something else and brushed it aside.
“Do you know anything more about Fighting Magics? It seems like there is more than meets the eye.” She stated in a voice that held wonder and curiosity. Spike raised a brow.
“I don’t know, you should ask a Yakuza as they are the one’s that usually has that sort of magic, but even they are dying as we speak. Turf wars are serious.” He stated with a hint of dark sarcasm. The lavender mare looked at him with a little bit of confusion but accepted the answer nonetheless and left him alone.
She walked past him and did not sense the hateful glance he was throwing her way. The air around him turned red as he felt ready to punch something. He ignored it and walked off.
It had always been like this. He was very powerful and could do both holy and dark magic. Having Fighter Magic makes that both easy and very possible. He has learned every possible spell there was both light and dark. He was angry that he could not do it in class. The reason he can’t is because of how powerful he is. Magical wise, his magical point is the highest which is 50,000. To be an alicorn, you need to have 35,000 points. Because he has the highest, he can accidentally destroy buildings and the school if he so desired.
He did not do magic in school because he was also afraid that he would get unwanted attention. Sure, he already had when he was in Neighpan, but the attention in Equestria is different. If you are different with magical points here, then you are either a freak or a celebrity. They want to be around powerful creatures so it can help family reputations and whatnot. Spike did not want that for himself as he wanted true friends that stood by his side and he could be open with. Sadly, there was no one he could be open to.
He walked away, not realizing that three girls had been watching him with heart-shaped eyes. What Spike was not aware of was the fact that he had three girls that were his little Yandere’s. Why? That is the million Yen question They watched him walk away until he was out of sight after taking a sharp right.
“He is so perfect.” One of the girls said with puffy orangeish hair with streaks of gold. Her eyes were brilliant raspberry. Her hands were on her hips, leaning to her left. Her assets were very evident there, her chest was large and rivalled to some extent Fluttershy’s. Her bum was large and jiggled as she walked.
She had two companions that were her sisters that she loved dearly. To her Right was Aria “Blaze” Dazzle and to her left was Sonata “Dusk” Dazzle. They were known as the Dazzlings.
Aria was light purple-skinned with moderate purple hair and aquamarine streaks. Her hair was in two pigtails. When she had looked at Spike, her eyes had been heart-shaped. Her arms were crossed as she looked at the leader of their family and group Maria “Adagio” Dazzle. She did not reveal her emotions.
Sonata was arctic bluish white-skinned with light arctic blue with moderate Persian blue streaks. Her eyes were moderate raspberry. She was the most innocent of the sirens but she could be very straight up evil if you knew how to provoke her right. She was still looking where her dear Spikey was.
“Do you think he’ll like us?” Came the voice of Aria who sounded doubtful. For some reason, she doubted that the other boy would be into them. But that could be because of the voice in her head that was filling her with doubts. Her sisters looked at her questionably.
“Uh, yes? Why wouldn’t he?” Came the voice of Adagio who turned towards her aggressive sister. She had no full understanding of where this was coming from, but she knew that the question would understandably be brought up. Aria looked down, seeing her feet on the floor that were made of hard tile covered by a dark red mat.
“I don’t know...” She said. “I just feel like he would not really like us considering our reputation from last year. And, maybe he has eyes for another girl or girls in our case.” She sounded sad and a tad bit depressed. She fidgeted a little bit.
Under normal circumstances, she would not have allowed herself to do that, but this was a serious matter and she had to show her emotions to her sisters so they knew what she was thinking and feeling. They understood her.
Sonata walked over to her aggressive sister and hugged her tightly, not letting go. “Don’t worry Ari, I’m sure that he’ll at least hear us out.” Sonata’s voice was muffled as she buried her face in Aria’s right shoulder. Aria hugged back, needing the affection from her younger sister who knew how to give her best.
“I certainly hope so...” The purple siren responded to what Sonata said. She dearly hoped that the words were true. They had faced many hardships but this one might be their biggest. They wanted Spikey to accept them, but would he accept them? They would have to ask him eventually...
When Sonata and Aria broke the hug, they saw that their older sister was lost In thought and then smiled at them. Together they walked towards their next class and they had made sure that all of their classes were together with Spikey so they could get to know him through lessons.
Spike had finished his last lesson and it was now lunch. He was eating inside of an empty room with a window that showed the whole city of Canterlot. He liked Canterlot. Ir reminded him of Kamurocho and Sotenbori blended in together. It meant the world to him. There were street punks that he fought regularly, but it seems like they always forgot who he was, because when he asked them they would look at each other confusedly and then blame him for trying to trick them and that was when Spike had realized that he had made them stupid. But it was worth it because he earned good money for beating them up.
He had eaten an apple and banana and was happy. He was sipping some water, looking as the rain poured outside. He wanted to travel back to his homeland, but he had to finish his education. He had three years left of High School and then he had three years of University or five depending on if he ended up on the Special Ops team which were practically suicidal. He then walked down the memory lane of the times when he got into fights. But there was one where he wanted his father to be proud of him.
Five Years Ago, Neighpan, Sotenbori
Spike was wearing a red fancy jacket with red jeans and a black shirt. His red fancy shoes were polished greatly and shone through everything. He was walking down a narrow street towards a place where he could start fighting and earn some serious fucking money. Father had told him all about it and was heading towards the place right now. He did not know if he should believe it or not but his father never lied.
He was crossing a bridge and he saw a man there with a beige trench coat, white button shirt, dark greenish fancy pants, fancy black shoes and grey hair. His father had said that the man’s name was Billiken and was a form of a strange detective.
From what Spike had learnt; Billiken was the adoptive father slash uncle of a Yakuza of a man named Nishitani Homare that was the Patriarch of the Kijin Clan and an Omi Alliance subsidiary as well as a retainer to the fifth Omi Chairman, Goda Jin. Spike thought that it was a little strange that father was once friendly of a creature that belonged to the Omi Alliance. Then again, time was different in nine-hundred-eighty-five.
For what Spike learned was that Nishitani was very close to Billiken and has always gotten himself in trouble. He was always looking for a fight, especially someone who knew how to fight. For each school year, it seemed like he had grown more and more violent and was doing things that could practically get him executed and yet he did it because he does not give a shit. The most unselfish act that Nishitani did was when he found out that Billiken’s daughter was murdered and that the killer was gonna get off scot-free, he decided to help Billiken and teach the fucker a lesson. He murdered the killer and threw him down the Sotenbori River. Nishitani did it for Billiken’s sake because he did not want the man to get his hands dirty.
Spike had heard from his father how he thought that Billiken had been killed by a gunshot wound to the stomach. But apparently, he had survived the gunshot wound and was still running the underground fighting centre. Spike was on his way there to impress his father with his fighting skills. He wants to make him feel proud of him.
several civilians were walking around, chatting, having fun and completely oblivious to Goro Spike Majima. Unaware that there was a Yakuza Patriarch son walking around Sotenbori looking for an underground fighting arena. Not really surprising considering The Mad Dog Of Sotenbori Has not been active in Sotenbori for the last few years. Spike saw a man leaning against the stone bridge reeling. He looked lost in thought and was occasionally looking around to see the other younger creatures walking around, oblivious to the creatures’ backstory with his daughter, patriarch Nishtani and Yakuza and murder in general.
Spike walked up to him, being careful as to not startle the man. He did not want to make a bad first impression. He tapped the man on his left shoulder and the man turned to him.
”Can I help you?” Billiken cautiously asked Spike, not knowing who this creature was. Only because he looked like someone he once knew, did not mean that it necessarily was the same creature. Spike fidgeted a little bit awkwardly which he should not technically do because that will give the wrong impression to Sotenbori Yakuza and Yakuza-Wannabe.
”Yes, you see, I am the son of Patriarch Majima, you might remember him as Majima Goro? My father found you were alive a few months after the Makoto Makimura incident and has sadly not contacted you for what I know. I was wondering if you still held underground fighting? I want to impress my father with my skills In fighting.” His voice held a little bit of pleading in his voice. This was his only chance after all. He would not have the same opportunity next time and that was very bad for him if it came to that.
Billiken looked at him, calculating him, trying to figure out his true intentions. He was trying to see if Spike was lying, but he found no trace at all. He wasn’t really surprised that Majima would have a child considering how he acted. He noticed that Spike had a sense of something else that must be from his mother...
If what you are saying is true, then I have no problem at all, guiding you towards the underground fighting arena. But how do I know you are telling the truth?” Billiken was good, real good. Spike was lost on this one, until.
”Nishitani took revenge for you on the one who killed your daughter. He was the Kijin Patriarch and an Omi Alliance Subsidiary. He did not want you to feel saddened and get your hands dirty and did the murder himself.”
Spike hoped that he did not make a mistake. The air was tense, Billiken was looking into the water, the same water where his daughter’s killer had been tossed in by Nishitani. Billiken turned to look at Spike and said creature turned to him, hoping he said the right thing.
”I believe you. No one but me, Nishitani, Your father and now you know the story. Follow me.” Billiken commanded, making Spike follow him without question. They walked down a stone staircase and saw the water shimmering from the sunlight. Spike smirked inwardly. This would be a good fight.
Present Time, Equestria, Canterlot High School.
“Man, that was an intense fight that day. I won as well, good fucking money.” Spike murmured to himself. He heard the bell ring, signalling that it was time to study again. He sighed and headed for his next class, not looking forward to it.
After the last class, Spike practically ran home so he could put on the clothing that he felt the most comfortable with. He was wearing black jeans with fancy black shoes that had a scale-like feeling and on the edges of his shoes were metal. He put on a gold button shirt and a red fancy jacket. The place he was in was the house that he owned through his father. It had two floors and looked normal on the outside, but on the inside, it looked like a billionaire lived there. The first floor was decorated with red and black roses along the walls. The floor was made of beautiful red and black marble. The living room to the left when you stepped inside of the house had expensive furniture. The sofa was made for three people and was made from gold. Two armchairs were pure black. There was a coffee table that was made from green coloured glass. There currently was playing cards, chips, money, booze, and even some drugs on it. Spike was in his bedroom, the second door to the right when you walked up the stairs. The room looked luxurious, the bed was king-sized and was in the middle of the room. The walls were all painted in gold and there was a full-body mirror to the right beside a wardrobe that held all of his school items of clothing. He actually had two wardrobes. One that was white and one that was blue. There was a desk that was close to the door of the bedroom when you walked inside. There was also a window to the left that showed the city of Canterlot. He was looking forward to getting into a few street fights with some low-life punks and he was grinning just thinking about it.
Spike walked out of his room, heading down the stairs, and walking out of his house, locking it behind him. He walked in a relaxed manner into the beautiful city. Or well, he lived in the city, but it was the centre he wanted to get to. It was there the idiots were.
He was a completely different person outside of school. To his bullies, he is a coward, but to other creatures outside of school, he was a fighting champion. If other creatures from school were to figure this out, he doesn’t know how they would react. He noticed that there were a few street punks crouched down outside of a store, smoking and drinking as if they owned the neighbourhood. Spike cackled inwardly. This would be a great battle. Spike walked up towards them and they noticed him and they frowned at him.
“What do yo-”
Spike punched the guy in the face, starting the fight between the two.
Street Punks Versus Majima Junior
Spike warmed himself up, feeling happy that he loses himself a little bit. Spike ran towards a Griffin that wore a blue winter jacket with a grey t-shirt, grey sweat pants and green Nike shoes. The Griffin blocked a few hits that Spike threw at him. Spike threw punches left and right, trying to hit Griffin’s head, but it was futile. He then kicked the guy close to the groin, making the Griffin yelp a little. Spike cackled a little.
The other two creatures, both being unicorns, tried to use their magic on Spike, but he did not react, in fact, he just continued fighting as if he had gotten some sort of energy boost from them. The others got a little bit annoyed and tried to attack him all at once, but Spike anticipated this. He started break-dancing, still using it as a weapon, hitting the two unicorns and Griffin in the head with his shoes on his feet.
“YAHOO!” Spike exclaimed as he had a lot of fun. The others were hit several times, falling to the ground and quickly getting up again, not wanting to lose to the dragon fighter. What good on their reputation would that do? Not good at all.
Suddenly, Spike finished off the Griffin, feeling like he was done with him. He hit the Griffin in the head with his left shoe. The Griffin fell to the ground, bleeding only a little bit. The two unicorns gritted their teeth and rushed towards him. They were both wearing identical cloaks that were wine red, concealing their whole body except their heads. They showed their hands and tried to punch Spike, but the son of Majima was not having it.
He blocked all of their attacks and when one of the unicorns who were green coloured tried to hit him, Spike grabbed her fist and hit her several times in the head. The other unicorn tried to do the same to Spike, but he anticipated it and hit him until he fell to the ground. And just like that, the fight was over.
“Yaow!” One of the creatures exclaimed, clutching his side badly. Spike scoffed and walked off, the group that had formed around them disappeared. What Spike had not realized was that three girls from his school had seen all of this and were amazed by his performance.
Author's Note
This is a story I have wanted to do for a really long time and I finally got the time to do it, and I hope that you’ll enjoy this series as much as I love making it!
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Chapter 19: The Final Stage Part 1
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Arc 3: Chapter 17: Assassination
Spike was leaning against the wall to his right, his right hand was on the wall, making sure he did not fall over from the shocking revelation. His suit seemed to have toned itself down after the revelation. His left hand was clenched into a fist. He was angry, very angry. What the actual fuck was going on?
The packages of weapons were neatly pressed up against the wall, giving Spike some room if he needed to vent. His friend, Sunglasses, was cursing himself and was maybe smoking his… sixth cigarette? Spike lost count after four. Sunglasses was sitting on a metal chair with his right leg crossed to the left. His cigarette was in his right-hand fingers, holding it with his index and middle finger.
Smoke emitted from the cigarette, being smelt across the room. The nicotine was refreshing for the humans’ lungs. He was looking to his right, seeing the section where he had kept the last sniper rifle. He was angry at himself for being so bloody stupid. It was not the first time he sold weapons to the Changeling Queen but those times, she had never attacked or gone after Spike which many creatures would have noticed if they weren’t too busy screaming their lungs out.
He chuckled darkly to himself. He was not supposed to be attached to any creature to whom he sold weapons to and yet, he had an attachment to Spike. How ironic.
The purple-skinned girl, Aria Dazzle was looking at the ceiling, seemingly in a trance-like state. She seemed shocked and angry. Sunglasses did not know the girl personally but if she was with Spike, then she must be important somehow to the Majima heir.
The walls that had been seemed welcoming at first for Spike who was a friend of Sunglasses, the walls felt more like a prison now. He knew his friend was innocent. He could not have possibly known that the Queen of the Changelings would go after him since Spike himself has never done anything towards the tyrannical Queen.
Spike was still holding his right hand planted on the right side wall, his face was expressionless. He was completely devoid of anything. His legs felt weak, but he still stood on them, strong. His tantō was radiating magic, powerful magic. Spike felt it but did nothing to stop it. What was there to stop?
Aria felt herself shiver. She looked around the small room. Spike was still coming to terms with the revelation, his body language was unreadable. His posture did not give anything away, not even his breathing revealed anything. It was frightening her. She moved towards him, intending to see if she could calm him down. She slowly moved towards him, her right hand gently stretched out.
She placed it on Spike’s left shoulder. She felt a moment of tenseness until it went away. He accepted the gesture. He shakily brought his right hand across his chest, moving towards Aria’s hand. He brought his hand over hers and he felt a reassuring squeeze. He smiled softly, a small smile stretching across his lips.
Sunglasses looked over to Spike and his lover or friend and smiled at Spike. He could see that the Aria girl was good for him. He put out his cigarette which looked to be his twelfth if he counted right. He got up on his feet and with a straight back, walked over to Spike.
His steps echoed throughout the small room, it was a weird comfort for the three. No one would interrupt them. Sunglasses placed his left hand on Spike’s right shoulder. Spike looked up towards his friend. He looked into the glasses where his eyes would have been if not for the sunglasses. He sensed though. He could sense that Sunglasses felt bad.
“Majima Junior, I promise you I will find the stupid Queen and make sure that she pays for what she tried to do. But-” Sunglasses eyes widened. What had Queen Chrysalis tried to do? Spike was confused as to why Sunglasses stopped speaking.
“Spike,” Sunglasses began. He took back his left hand, putting it in his pocket. “What did Queen Chrysalis try to do?” Spike’s eyes widened. He had forgotten to tell him. Of course, Sunglasses knew that something happened but he did not know what happened just that something very dangerous occurred.
“My Godfather, Taiga Saejima was shot in the apartment. Now, I do not know why he was in the apartment at all, I believe he was trying to warn either me or my father of something, the one with the sniper, Queen Chrysalis shot Saejima, believing it was me. That is what I believe anyway. But there is one problem: it could be that Discord, who is also involved in this, ordered Queen Chrysalis and the element of loyalty, Rainbow Dash here to kill me, for reasons unknown. We also detected an abeyance spell that will run out eventually. There is a lot to cover.”
After the explanation, Sunglasses sat down in the chair he previously sat in. Wow, he had not expected that. He knew something really serious happened but this? This was something, not even he was expecting. Corruption is at play but he did not like this type of corruption. This one nearly killed a good friend of his and he would not allow that to happen, not on his watch that is.
Aria tried to hold back tears, she remembered how Spike and Majima Senior had screamed when they saw their family member on the floor of the apartment near the kitchen. She had seen how Majima Senior had screamed orders to the members of the Majima Family to call an ambulance. Spike and the sirens had been driven by one of the drivers of the majima family to the hospital.
Spike had not said anything on his entire way there. He had just glared into the back of the passenger seat in front of him the entire way. He had sat in the back with Adagio and Sonata and Aria herself was in the passenger seat. She knew he had not been angry at her, he had been angry over the situation and still is.
Spike brought out a cigarette and lit it with his flames. This time, it was blue. Aria would have questioned it but she did not. There were other things to worry about. Spike put the butt of the cigarette in his mouth and inhaled the nicotine, feeling how it became ticklish in his lungs.
Looking over at Sunglasses who looked like his whole life had been destroyed, Spike felt sympathy for him. Only because you are a criminal does not mean that you don’t get shocked in your life. Sunglasses had both of his hands on his face, staring into the floor.
Sunglasses felt his mind ready to explode. The Lord of Chaos, husband to Princess’ who has been loyal to him as wives, and he does this shit. Discord was quite literally, dumb.
Spike felt ready to punch something. His right hand put the cigarette inside of his mouth and he inhaled the nicotine. He was so angry at everything. Ever since the death of his mother, he has felt like he has been betrayed by everyone. He even bashed his Godfathers when they were only trying to help. Spike had been walking down a very dark and dangerous path. His Godfathers though understood. His Godfather, Kiryu, knew what It was like to lose someone close to you.
His Godfather had lost many friends over the years to death. One of those creatures had been the one he loved, Yumi Sawamura. She had been part Changeling, part human. She had been beautiful, being co-owner of Serena. She made quite a bit of money and she only had one creature in her heart, Kazuma Kiryu, The Dragon Of Dojima. Despite the dangers of Kiryu being in the yakuza, she did not care. She loved Kiryu.
Spike fell to the floor. He saved himself by raising his arms. He then did something he promised himself he would never do. Especially after his mother’s death. He cried, he cried so hard and hit his right fist on the floor. Allowing years of emotion to run out of him. His legs bent over, shaking, his face betraying the emotions he felt. He could not believe he had allowed himself to be backstabbed again.
“What the hell is wrong with me?” Spike all but whispered. His arms were shaking from him, tensioning his muscles. The purple scaled dragon was angry. He had promised himself that he would not be betrayed again and he allowed it to happen again.
The floors under him were old and had collected a lot of dust over the years. What Spike did not notice because his eyes were closed, was the dust swirling up from the floor. They swirled upwards, intertwining with the other dust particles. Aria and Sunglasses noticed and we’re surprised. They watched as the dust particles intertwined with each other, creating something out of it.
Suddenly, papers that had been inside of the weapons boxes flew out from them and flew towards Spike, creating a sort of shield over him. The air was deadly cold, forcing the two occupants to unwillingly shiver as the cold from the air hurt their skin. The walls seemed to become smaller and Sunglasses suddenly fell backwards.
Aria looked over and saw the chair he had been sitting on turn into plat metal. The metal sound of crunching was deafening. Aria held her hands to her ears, trying to make the sounds be less so she still had eardrums. The metal covered Spike and it was now a mix of dust, paper and metal. You could not see through it at all.
Aria and Sunglasses looked at each other. Sunglasses had gotten back up and were watching everything with a gaping mouth. How was that possible? He knew that fighter magic had some spells that were driven by emotion and would most likely make alicorns look weak but not even alicorns can do whatever was happening to Spike.
Aria walked towards and stretched her left hand out but was unable to dig through. She tried with both of her hands, growing worried for Spike as he made no movement or sound. Sunglasses rushed in to help as well and the two started to dig, hoping that Spike was still breathing and alive.
¥
Inside of the shield made of dust, paper and metal, Spike was still crying in anguish. He has lost a lot of things in his life. His mother, friends he thought were his true friends before he came to Equestria, relatives albeit his uncle from his mother’s side, had been dead for a long time.
Spike felt like just giving up. He has done whatever God or Goddess wanted and yet he has to maybe lose his Godfather?! He was so tired of trying to make things normal for himself. He has finally given up.
Spike suddenly felt insecure, his eyes perked at the sound of sand, paper and metal swinging around. He opened his eyes. They may be full of tears but he still had a good sight. He looked around, shocked and confused. What happened? Did his magic do this? He sat on his knees as he looked around. There was not a whole lot of room, he decided to stand up and he noticed how the “shield” raised upward. It fit his height perfectly.
Spike looked around and felt confusion in his whole body. What was this? He was drenched in sweat from all the punching and crying. He was confused. Why did he feel insecure? He looked at his surroundings, he just saw the same things. Dust, paper and metal. What was the meaning of this? Was there a particular reason this was going on? He looked towards the floor and saw the same thing. Wood and his shoes.
Suddenly, there was light chuckling coming from somewhere.
Spike looked all around him, trying to find where the chuckling was coming from, but he could not find the source. The chuckle became louder and more determined. Spike looked frantically from his left and right. He saw no one. He became angry. Who was chuckling at him? He was about to demand an answer when a voice he did not recognize came into his ears.
“I feel a little saddened that you do not remember me, but I do not blame you. You were a toddler back then, you could not possibly remember me. I would be surprised if you would. You are very similar to Patriarch Majima Senior but you have a lot of Kiryu in you as well as Matriarch Makoto Makimura Majima and Taiga Saejima. I must ask, why are you feeling so defeated? Have you ever tried to fight back?”
Spike felt like the words were piercing his soul. Like knives and butter. Was this creature mocking him? If so, he was being successful. Spike had stopped looking for the source of the voice as he could not find it. He did not want to make the spirit angry if it was a spirit.
“I am not trying to mock you, Goro Spike Majima Junior. I am trying to help you. I have been watching you ever since I died. I cannot fathom what you have been through. You should be happy that you at least have a father with you. I can tell you that your mother is safe in the afterlife and wants to meet you when you get old. She asked me to watch over you and make sure that you are safe.”
Spike was shocked. His mother was in the afterlife? He knew she deserved it, he was just shocked that there was an afterlife. He grew up thinking it was something you told children who were sick. Give them hope about a paradise where they can play with other children and be free.
He cried as he thought about his mother, meeting her in the afterlife, hugging her and protecting her for dear life. That is what he would do. Make sure that she is safe from harm. All he wanted in the world was to see his mother. He would give anything just to see her.
“Look for a creature named Mrs Cake. She is one of the owners of Sugarcube Corner. She has the information you seek about this ridiculous dilemma.”
Spike looked sharply up. Mrs Cake? What does she possibly know about all of this? She is a civilian for crying out loud! She could not possibly know anything about yakuza life and how it works. Was this some sort of sick and twisted joke? It was not a very funny one. Spike heard chuckling again.
“Indeed, I did not expect her to know that sort of information, but then again, your mother was not aware that she owned The Empty Lot back in the eighties. Sent, the whole Tojo Clan running like chickens!”
Spike could not help but laugh.
His mother had been traumatised once so badly that she became blind, but she had help from Sombra who had taken a disguise to resemble a heavily built Ponesian man who was big. Not fat but big. Spike’s father was living in the same city as her, the city of Sotenbori. His father owned a very famous cabaret club known as The Grand which was extremely popular in the eighties and nineties.
Majima had been branded a traitor by the yakuza family he worked for which was the once feared Shimano family. They cut out Majima’s left eye as punishment and tortured him even. He then had a chance to get back into the yakuza life. The Shimano family opened The Grand and had Majima as the owner and manager of it. He then had goals for how to come back to yakuza life.
Sagawa who was the sworn brother to the Patriarch of the Shimano family handled and dealt with Majima regularly. He made sure that Majima did not escape Sotenbori with guards watching. Those guards looked like regular creatures. They watched Majima day and night.
Meanwhile, Spike’s Godfather Kiryu in Kamurocho had been having some serious trouble. He had been paid by a loan shark to deal with some creature who had yet to pay back. Kiryu went after the idiot and beat him up in The Empty Lot area. He did so and took back the money the little shit owed.
Kiryu left and that was that… right? Well, hours later after Kiryu paid the loan shark he and a friend of his went to a restaurant and they heard the news. There had been a murder in The Empty Lot it was also the same creature that Kiryu had severely beaten up. He had been killed by a bullet. Funny, Kiryu never carried those kinds of weapons unless he was instructed to.
Kiryu was shunned by the Dojima family and Kiryu became a civilian by one of the boss’ for Kiryu. Usually, the Patriarch handles that stuff but it had been different from the boss Kiryu had. The boss he had was an ex-boxer that then joined the yakuza world. Maybe it was even the opposite, Spike had no idea.
That is where Kiryu had his downfall. He was depressed, his adoptive father Shintaro Kazama had been sent to prison for whatever reason, Kiryu had never spoken to Spike about that bit. Kiryu thought he was all alone, no chance for him to regain what he lost. He could always join the Kazama Family which is what he wanted but his adoptive father insisted that Kiryu and his best friend go to the Dojima family because it had more power and respect than others.
But then, Kiryu had been approached by someone. It had been Spike’s uncle. Tachibana.
Spike was suddenly shaken out of his thoughts from high pitched laughter. Spike jumped and looked around, irritated that he had been interrupted in his line of thinking.
“Kiryu is strong today, but back then. Olala baby! He was the one dragon no one wanted to even speak with. He was that powerful in their eyes! Ha! I nearly became a legend like that myself!”
Spike wondered just who this creature was. Why was he talking to him of all creatures? He was no creature special, just heir to the Majima Family fortune. Albeit the voice did talk about his mother. Perhaps she sent him to tell Spike all of this while he is also having his shits and giggles?
He was about to speak but he got annoyed when the voice beat him to it.
“Huh, seems like our time is up. I will see you around, Majima Junior. I am a part of you.”
Spike could have sworn when the swirling of the dust paper and metal stopped that he saw a white fancy suit and a red hand that waved at him. He never got a face though, that annoyed him greatly.
Spike felt how he was engulfed in a super tight hug. He knew who was hugging him and could not blame her. He needed it. He looked to the left and saw Sunglasses on the floor passed out. It reminded him of when he first walked into Sunglasses’ business. He had been drunk and he could not speak coherently. He then passed out on the floor.
Hours later, he had woken up on a couch in a tiny apartment and he had a friendship with Sunglasses’ ever since.
Spike was able to breathe when Aria let go of her bone-crushing hug. He took large chunks of oxygen into his lungs. Air had never felt so good in his life. He turned around to face Aria who looked happy and angry at the same time. Happy that Spike was okay but angry that Spike did… whatever that was.
She was covered in dust but she did not seem to mind. She was too focused on berating Spike in a few moments.
“Goro Spike Majima Junior!” Aria exclaimed. “Why on earth would you do something like that to me and your friend?! Shutting us out when we were trying to help? Do you not want to be helped?? Why are you so bloody hard to understand!!?”
Spike could not help but smile softly as the angry siren berated him about how he should open up more and talk more. Spike smiled, he had a true lover at least. He knew he did in all three of them. He could accept their holdings and him sleeping on the couch as Garble does.
Aria finished her rant with how it came that he always did something that put her back on square one. Whatever that meant.
“Well, Aria, shall we leave? There is a place I can make up for all of this.” Spike’s voice held a lot of charm and persuasion. Aria looked at Spike and tried her hardest to not give in to his temptation but she could not resist! He was hard to say no to.
Aria glanced at Spike and let out a huge sigh and nodded. She knew that there was no way to persuade him otherwise. He would do whatever it takes to make her happy again. Spike extended his right hand and she took it with her left and he opened the door to the weapon store and closed it.
Together, they left Sunglasses on the floor snoring slightly from all the digging he did.
¥
It was around midnight when they walked outside. The moon was shining brightly and the creatures of Kamurocho were buzzing around. Gangsters and Yakuza we're active during these hours. The night was the time they worked to earn their money.
The creatures were all either on their way to work or party. It may be midnight, but some prefer the night shift. The night owls on the other hand were partying the night away. Some of them that had high alcohol tolerance went from bar to bar enjoying the strong alcohol that ran down their throats.
Spike and Aria walked past some creatures who were beating up some loan shark from the sounds of it. He cried for help but no one intervened. Spike could have helped him but he did not feel strong enough to fight. It would be embarrassing if he lost because he just heard some voice in his head. It sounds ridiculous.
Spike and Aria neared their location and Spike was getting happy. It had been a while since he spoke to Kazuki and Yuya. He was hoping to cheer them up. From what he heard they have been having a bad time lately because of some stupid lower yakuza who have no affiliation to either the Tojo Clan or Omi Alliance.
Spike and Aria took a left and up ahead to the left side buildings were Stardust. Probably one of the most popular clubs in Kamurocho. Over the years, yakuza have been trying to buy the place and make some serious profit but Kazaki was adamant to not give the club to any yakuza except for those he trusts and sees as allies.
Kazuki was taught about how to handle a business and club by none other than Shintaro Kazama. Naturally, he sees the Kazama family as allies. If he would need protection he would ask the Kazama family and possibly the Majima family as they are connected. Sadly, the Kazama family is no more. But that was about to change…
Kiryu from what Spike had heard would make sure that the Kazama family was brought back to life with fresh new members. Old members who want to join can.
Spike and Aria stood outside of Stardust and Spike saw Yuya kick some idiot out of Stardust. Aria was alarmed.
Yuya was a Gryphon with lilac and blue skin and was wearing a red suit and dark bluish-black shirt.
“Kore Wa Jōdanda to omoimasu ka?!” Yuya, the Gryphon in the red suit shouted at the man on the ground. (You think this is some fucking joke?!) Yuya was very loyal to Stardust and his friends. The man on the floor looked to be human and he angrily got up.
The man was wearing a black suit and red shirt and dusted himself off from the filth on the ground. He looked at Yuya angrily, but before he could say anything. Spike started clapping. The creatures who had been watching looked over to Spike. He smiled widely at Yuya as he walked forward with Aria who was mildly surprised by what just transpired.
Yuya looked surprised and happy at the same time to see Spike. It had been quite a while since he last saw him in Kamurocho. Last he had heard, he was in Equestria trying to get the best education after he got kicked out of his school after selling alcohol on school grounds.
“Omedetō, Yūya, Wa mada I shiri I keru hōhō o shitte imasu!” Spike proudly stated, looking over to his protective friend who just stared at Spike in confusion (Congratulations Yuya, you still know how to kick ass!). He sounded happy but there was a sense of edge in his voice.
The man growled out in anger and pulled out a knife from his inner pocket to his right and charged at Spike. The purple-skinned dragon rolled his eyes as he saw the idiot charge towards him. When the man was close enough, Spike grabbed both of the hands holding the knife and forced them upward, giving him room to knee him in the stomach.
The man cried out in pain and dropped the knife. He clutched his stomach and whimpered. Spike rolled his eyes at the idiot. How stupid can someone get? Spike shook his head and walked towards Yuya who stood there in confusion.
“Majima Junior?” Spike was surprised. He did not realize that Yuya spoke Equestrian. At least he had never spoken it in his presence before. Spike shrugged. It could be he has been practising.
“Hey there, Yuya. I kind of made one of my mates angry and I decided to make her happy by bringing her here.” Spike noticed a glare from Aria but there was a twitch in her mouth, trying not to smirk. She stood a little behind Spike and bowed to Yuya who in respect and kindness did so back.
“Hello Spike, it has been a while. Oh, and hello Miss. What are you doing here? Not that I have any problem with you being here but I did not anticipate seeing you here Spike. Not until summer at least.”
Spike usually came to Stardust the second he got back in Neighpan to celebrate the end of the year. He also celebrated the start of school when it was time. Stardust was the place he went to be undisturbed. It was a lovely place with great drinks.
“This is Aria ‘Blaze’ Dazzle and I am here because of what I just said. She is angry at me for something I did not intentionally do and I… sort of am trying to bribe her.” Spike whispered the last bit but it was heard by Aria who swatted him on the head.
Yuya laughed and led them inside of Stardust.
The floor was made of marble stone that was hard to see what colour they were because of all the blinding lights. Creatures were sitting to the left and right pressed up against the walls. There was a staircase to the far left and right above a small bar under it. There was a sitting area for the owner and friends.
Yuya led them up there so Spike and Aria could have their alone time. Some guards watched everything with eagle sharp eyes. Intending on keeping the place safe from harm.
The sitting area at the top was lovely. It was a comfortable white couch and it felt amazing. Aria sat down while Spike remained standing. He wanted to immediately speak with Kazuki for personal reasons. One of the reasons was to see if he knew how a business was run. Of course, Spike knew how to run one, he is the owner of several but he wanted to ask some questions only Kazuki could answer.
Yuya walked away, leaving them to be and Spike looked over to the dance floor. There were a few couples dancing. He felt happy to be back. He would return to Equestria soon and confront Discord. The one creature who has made this large freaking mess.
Aria was sitting behind him, idly staring at him and feeling her eyes turn to hearts. She liked the way power radiated off from him, his steps echoing, making every head from all creatures turn to look at him.
He was simply perfect!
Spike heard footsteps from the left side and turned to look and saw a black-skinned woman or girl with some green hair. Her eyes were green in a predatory way. She was wearing a green dress with curls on the edges. She had a pistol in her right hand and pointed it at Spike.
Before Spike could react, there was a loud gunshot. Before he hit the floor he heard a scream.
“SPIKE!!”
Author's Note
We are getting close to the end my friends!
Chapter 18: Potential Downfall
Author's Note
Hello, there everypony! I just wanted to let you guys know that the next chapter might take a while. But other than that, enjoy!
Chapter 18: Potential Downfall
The bullet still echoed throughout Aria’s head. The creature who had shot Spike had escaped before any creature could make a move on her. She still remembered the blood that smeared across the floor. The way Spike lay there on the floor, she had seen Spike look at the creature before he had blacked out.
Yuya and Kazaki had called an ambulance and applied pressure to Spike’s bullet wound. Aria did her best to help. She had been in shock. She knew what Spike was doing was dangerous both for being the son of a Patriarch of a large yakuza family and the fact that he was trying to solve a most likely a professional hitman murder.
The creatures inside of Stardust all but ran out of the club as they heard the gunshot. There were screams as they heard the bullet.
Aria was inside of the ambulance that was trying to keep Spike alive. The medics took Aria in and kept her informed. They were a little surprised to see a foreigner dating a native Neighpanese creature but shrugged it off as there were more important things to do. They worked on the future Patriarch of the Majima family with care but hastiness.
Aria did not even remember getting inside of the ambulance or that she was taken away towards the hospital with her mate, she only remembered seeing his unconscious body. He was bleeding badly from the gunshot. He had gotten bandaids on him but they were not enough. He was bleeding badly.
The ambulance soared through the motorway of Tokyo, trying to reach the nearest hospital. Aria’s eyes were blurry from her tears getting ready to fall. She allowed them to, she did not want to lose Spike, but it was a possibility with how much he was bleeding. His eight-pack looked very well-toned but that could be because Spike pulled his belly in from the pain, but right now, she would never know. Did he feel pain? Was it painless? She prayed to whatever God or Goddess there was to help her mate.
¥
Neighpan, Sotenbori, August 1005
Spike was inside his bedroom in one of his father’s mansions. The walls were painted in red with white flowers flowing on the walls in soothing care. The bed he lay on was a King-sized bed with very comfortable sheets and a pillow. The sheets were as black as coal and the pillow was grey. His floor was dark wood with no mat or anything.
To his left by a window was a desk with a computer that was on that showed the stock market. The keyboard had rainbow colours shining between them with the signs of the Neighpanese language. On the roof was a chandelier made of gold and pristine vase-like lamps.
There was a door to the far left that was currently open. Spike was lying face down on his bed, tired as all hell from working from both school and other projects. He was so tired but he still had energy in him. Spike was wearing a black suit and white shirt with black pants and shoes.
Suddenly, there was a knock on the other side of his room. Grumbling, he turned around to see his mother stand there with a smile on her face. Spike smiled a little, his mother could bother him all she wanted, her kindness knew no bounds. She was wearing an expensive midnight blue suit with a red shirt and heel shoes. Her hair was short but covered her ears. Her brown eyes showed her love for her son in front of her.
(”Mother, you look as beautiful as ever.”) Spike said, getting off the bed and bowing before her. She smiled at him and opened her arms for him to hug her. He did, wrapping his arms around her, and pressing his body against her.
Makoto smiled as she felt her son and his affection for her. She expected him to be spoiled by how they lived but he was never spoiled. He could get arrogant but he never stepped over the line. He trained every day on his punching bag and swimming pool. His muscles were well-toned.
(”I hear you are as charming as ever, Spike.”) She cheerfully responded. (Spike, I am going out with friends to go shopping, do you want to come with me or do you want to stay home?”) She glanced at his computer and saw the stock market.
Spike thought about it. He could use some relaxation… unless the women were planning on shopping. That was his worst nightmare.
Killing creatures? Fine. Jumping out of aeroplanes? No problem. Getting arrested? Fine. Conspire against the Tojo Clan? Okay. Going shopping? No way in hell!
Makoto noticed his line of thinking by looking at his face. She laughed. Her son and husband were nothing alike in that sense. Spike never went shopping for clothing unless it was a special event. Her husband, Majima Senior on the other hand was a true keeper for any woman. He never complained and looked for clothing himself.
(”I can follow with you, I have done my homework and I will probably have a mental breakdown if I don’t move my ass soon.”) Spike snarkily said the last bit to himself.
(”Language!”) Makoto scolded him and Spike rolled his eyes. She stared at him long and hard and when Spike noticed, he looked as though he accidentally opened the gates of Tartarus with all of the villains inside escaping. He started sweating and put his hands together and bowed many times in an apology.
(”I am sorry, mother!”) He said as if his life depended on it. Makoto smiled sweetly again and hugged Spike. The dragon looked as though his life was saved as if the lord above granted him mercy.
(”Good, now do you want to wear what you are wearing now or do you want to wear something else?”) Makoto did not want to bother Spike too much about clothing as he looked ready to have a mental breakdown as he stated before.
Spike looked down at his clothing and shrugged. He had no problem wearing his school clothing and he had better things to do. He had a business going on, serious shit that would make his reputation fly so high, even the aliens could calculate it.
(”I’ll just wear my school clothing. It is not the end of the world.”) Spike snarkily said, forcing his mother to roll her eyes at him. She laughed and walked away, preparing herself for the shopping trip she would have and meet her friends.
Spike was left in the room and walked over to the window and saw the creatures walking down the streets, chatting and having fun. Spike snorted and conjured his pack of cigarettes. He put it in his mouth and lit it.
Spike inhaled the nicotine and laughed, he was close to a breakthrough. He was making millions of hen every day, not even counting the fact that he had just opened a small casino in Sotenbori. He inhaled the smoke and felt his nerves calm down tenfold.
He may be a kid, but smoking was a stress reliever in many ways. His right-hand index finger and long finger held the cigarette. He was happy that his mother invited him out. She did it often, but he often said no because he had things he needed to do. She never stopped asking though, it could be because he always had a look of longing in him.
Spike finished his cigarette and used perfume to lighten the smell so his mother did not become suspicious. He left the room and took a right.
The hallway had a gold mat underneath and the walls and ceiling were white with flowing flowers painted on them and made the place seem more alive than it was. There were some chairs and benches to the walls of the left and right.
By the end of the hallway was a staircase to the left and would lead to the first floor. He took the left and moved downstairs, expecting to see his mother ready to go. He had his phone and wallet with him. His wallet was filled with ten-thousand yen bills. He had at the very least, half a million in his wallet.
He did not have an allowance as he liked to work for things. Doing things his way. That is how he worked.
The downstairs area was huge. The room he was in was the living room. The floor was covered in a red mat and in the middle of the room was a coffee table made of expensive glass and there was a couch a few centimetres away from the table, made of expensive leather. There was a Tv that was currently showing a Neighpanese gameshow.
Spike rolled his eyes as he knew who was there.
(”Haruka? Are you here?”) Spike asked, very certain with what he asked. He knew she was there, the only one who watched those ridiculous game shows was her.
There was some movement from the couch and a head looked up to Spike, it was a human girl with black hair, puppy eyes, a white zipper, a red skirt and small black boots. She got up from the couch and smiled at Spike.
(”Spike! How lovely it is to see you! How have you been?”) She asked, moving over to Spike and hugging him. They were quite close as Godsiblings. They grew up together for a while and they got to know each other, they helped each other with homework, fake friends and other things.
Spike’s Godfather, Kiryu, came by once a month to visit. It was not always though, sometimes it could take several months before he showed up. It was no surprise as Kiryu was now a civilian in the eyes of the Tojo Clan and Omi Alliance. For the police on the other hand… he was still considered a yakuza. No surprise there.
(”I have been better, school is excruciating with homework and my, uh, ’side projects’.”) Spike smoothly said, earning a nod from Haruka. She knew everything about yakuza life. How could she not? Her adoptive father was a former yakuza and travelled to Tokyo a lot. She knew what yakuza needed to do to earn money. Even though money was never the goal, being a yakuza in the first place.
Yakuza was not all glorious with earning unrealistic amounts of money. It was also showing loyalty to your Patriarch and family that you are a part of. If you showed loyalty to them, they would have your back through thick and thin. Yakuza we're more than just criminals, they were creatures just like any other creature, trying to survive in a world that does not give a crap about them.
(”I understand, Uncle Kiryu has been worried a lot recently about the Tojo Clan. He says that he believes there is a rat among them.”) Haruka said, not fully realising the gravity of what she just said.
Spike’s face was morphed into a hard look. His face, not displaying emotion to the world, not even his Godsister. Haruka herself stared into Spike’s eyes and thought that she made him angry. She felt bad and looked down.
(”Haruka, you should not say things like that out loud. I know you trust me, but for all, you know, I or my father could have been the rat. Be careful next time, okay? I will pretend like I did not hear anything.”) Spike said, with a hint of authority. Unbeknownst to him, his Godfather had heard and smiled at what his Godson said. He knew that Majima Junior would not betray him like that.
Haruka looked a little startled by what her Godbrother just said. She nodded in her thanks and went over to the couch to watch Tv. Just then, Spike turned around and saw his mother walking towards him.
Spike bowed down to her and she smiled. She reached Spike and hugged him briefly and went over to Haruka. They exchanged a few words.
(”Are you ready to go, Spike?”) Makoto asked, making Spike nod and together, they walked out of the mansion and headed for Kamurocho.
¥
Kamurocho was busy as always and had hundreds of creatures walking by, yakuza and other gangsters were tearing the place apart and making a total mess for the police. Spike and his mother were walking down like a Queen and Prince. There were a few members of the Majima family that saw them and immediately ran over to them to protect them.
One of them was a Diamond Dog by the name of Spitsen. He had grey skin and was wearing a black suit with a white shirt. He has the Majima family logo on the left side of his chest. He bowed down to the Matriarch and future Patriarch.
(”Hello, Matriarch Majima and future Patriarch Majima. Are you ready for your shopping?”) Spitsen questioned, his tone held formality to his superiors. The other’s behind him was another Diamond Dog to his right and his left was a male earth pony, they were wearing the same attire.
(”Yes, we are ready, Spitsen.”) Spike answered. Makoto was too kind to them so Spike would step up and show who was superior. Of course, Spike did treat them with kindness but he was still firm.
They bowed down and they walked in the direction where a popular shopping area was. The sky was blue and the sun was shining in the sky, making the creature’s feel warm from the lovely heat. It was a little over two months since heat week was in full effect and Spike had been forced to stay in his room. He could not even go to school because of the horn crazed females.
Spike snorted at the thought, his father and mother seemed to have thoroughly been enjoying it. His father on the other hand had been forced to be taken to the hospital while his mother was red-faced from embarrassment. Spike on the other hand had laughed at her expense as she had to explain to the doctor what she did. There was quite a bit of shouting from Patriarch Majima who was pissed that the doctors had not asked him instead, saving Makoto from embarrassment.
Spike and Makoto stopped outside a store that sold clothing for men and women. Spike, Makoto and the Majima family yakuza walked inside. It was beautiful on the inside, the grand marble walls resembling sapphire blue crystals, the ceiling that had a golden red chandelier. The floor was covered in a white mat that was enchanted to never have filth on them. There were rows of clothing for men and females.
Spike walked over to the men’s section while his mother greeted a friend.
He had one guard with him as he walked over to the male section and wanted to see what shirts they had for sale. He was interested in getting something new, something exotic. He went over to a dark blue shirt with some palm trees on them. He liked it and looked for a stall to change into. His guard was looking for clothing himself.
It was at that moment it happened…
The ground started to shake, the clothing on different shelves started coming off, the display dolls fell to the right side, and Spike was trying to hold onto something. There was some screaming outside.
Spike for a split second noticed how his mother fell to the floor and one of the Majima family yakuza was gently trying to get her up. One of Makoto’s friends was trying as well. Spike looked to his right and noticed the one guarding him was on the floor. He got up by grabbing onto a nearby chair that Spike had not noticed before, Spike had dropped the shirt and was now only focusing on one thing: getting the hell out of there.
He was to take his mother and her friend to the Tojo Clan headquarters where there was a special bunker. Spike knew his father was most likely on his way to protect Makoto and him. Only the Lord above knew what he would do if something happened to them.
Spike rushed to his mother who was now grabbing onto a display case and looked dizzy. Spike was really worried for her.
(”Mother!”) Spike yelled a little. Makoto looked towards Spike and sighed in relief. They heard the Neighpanese crisis siren go off, meaning that every creature was to get inside of a bunker. The other Majima yakuza guards stood steady and moved Spike and Makoto and the friend towards the exit.
(”Mother, we have to get to the Tojo Clan bunker. Father might be there already!”) Spike said, grabbing her hand to his left and grabbing his mother’s friend on the right. He looked towards the followers of the Majima family and they nodded to him. They ran out of the sop to try and find the car that they had parked somewhere.
Spike and his mother ran out of the shop with the friend firmly in Spike’s right hand that they had clasped together. Suddenly, Spike stopped and his gaze landed upwards behind two large buildings. What he saw terrified him.
There was a large creature with red skin and a white beard and horns. He has. a horse body. Spike gulped as he looked at the one creature who had a body like this. Lord Tirek opened his mouth, engulfing all the magical energy there was.
The friend who held Spike’s right hand panicked and dashed to the right, trying to get to safety. Spike and Makoto shouted for her but she either did not hear or did not listen. Spike took his mother and ran to the left, seeing the creature scramble towards safety.
¥
Spike woke up, his eyes shimmering through smoke and other things. He felt something in his mouth and took it off. He looked around and saw the metal walls inside of the ambulance. He was in. He knew that he had been shot, all of his memories came back to him.
”Ah, shit…” Spike groaned as he attempted to get up from the bed he was in. From the looks of it, the ambulance had crashed. Not that it mattered but it was something he noticed anyway. His bed miraculously was still standing somehow. Spike was too tired to figure out how so he just went with the flow.
He got out of the ambulance bed and felt the pain from the gunshot. He smiled a little, it meant that he was still alive. He noticed that one of the medics was on the floor of the ambulance and was bleeding badly. He also noticed that Aria was there. He rushed over and checked for a pulse.
He sighed in relief when he heard the thumping of the heart. If she had been dead…
He shook his head. He was about to exit out of the ambulance but checked through the window and saw several police cruisers on the scene. He groaned. He was hoping to go out like a badass.
”Seems like I will have to do some magic.” Spike said, his eyes turned grey silverish and he started seeing things like a snake. The warmth of other creatures was to spot while everything else was blueish. Spike looked around and tried to look for a way where he could teleport without being noticed or heard by the police.
Spike’s eyes turned normal and he looked at Aria. He sighed, he could not contain it anymore. His anger was too great to handle, and he could easily hurt her and her sisters if he was not careful. Kiryu, Saejima and Majima we're not there to stop him from doing serious damage.
His magic was getting stronger at a rate that was not good. It meant that his anger was taking over and preparing him. His anger and evil self was preparing him for battle, the battle that could destroy the world as they knew it.
”I love you, Aria ”Blaze” Dazzle, Adagio Dazzle and Sonata ”Dusk” Dazzle.” Spike whispered. He could not bear to see them in danger. Especially not one he will create. He would confront Discord and he would end it all. He would get his answer out of him.
He stood straight, his right hand close to his right eye so it was in view. His thumb and middle finger were together, all they needed to do was to snap and he would be out of there. He gave one last glance to Aria and he snapped his fingers but not without saying:
” Goodbye my beautiful Sirens.”
¥
Majima Senior was currently in the waiting room, hoping that Kiryu could come so they could brawl. He was bored as heck and he needed something to do. He did not know what he would do if Kiryu did not get there soon. The other two Dazzle sister’s were expecting a phone call from their aggressive sister but there had been no calls as of yet.
The hospital had a few new patients being taken care of. One from a car crash and one medic from an ambulance that was in a crash. He felt bad for them, the world was a cruel place and Fate had a way of toying with creatures.
He had his legs stretched on the floor, his left foot over his right one and his arms crossed. There was a coffee table in front of him with a few magazines. Suddenly, Majima received a call. His phone buzzed and Majima had never been so quick to grab his phone and respond to it.
”Moshi Moshi?” Majima greeted. What he heard shocked him, he heard heavy breathing as if the other creature was in pain.
”M… Majima S–Senior. It is Aria.” The girl sounded like she was in all kinds of pain. Majima stood up, feeling suddenly very energetic. He walked away from the waiting area and walked towards the exit.
”Aria–Chan! What is going on? Are you okay?” Majima had millions of questions running through his mind as he felt the winter breeze enter his lungs. The ground below him filled with white snow.
”I–I am bruised. Spi–Spike was s–shot.” Aria explained. Majima felt his world freeze. His son was shot…? No… no, he couldn’t be! He would not…
”Who shot him?” Majima asked, his voice held no attachment to any emotion.
”Queen Chrysalis.” Aria responded.
If Majima Senior had been at the airport at that moment, he would have seen a red-skinned man with coal-black hair and amaranth eyes with green pupils waiting for his plane to Equestria.
Chapter 20: The Last Stage Part 2
Spike walked out of the airport, his face clear of emotion, the creatures around him were minding their own business. Spike was more than happy to just leave the place and head for the school where he knew the traitor was. Where else would he be?
Spike started walking in the direction of the school. He was grinning from ear to ear, it was not a pleasant sight to behold. He had used his magic to change from the suit he wore all the time to something more fitting. He wore a gold suit with good pants and black shoes and a redshirt. He had pulled out a baseball bat and was swinging it up and down as he walked on the sidewalk.
Luckily, he would be able to fight against the idiot God of chaos and then kill him, leaving the idiot to bleed to death. Or, perhaps he should just give him an immediate death. Since Discord was a God-like creature, it was needed that Spike damaged him in a way where Discord would not be able to do magic.
In theory, it sounded relatively easy if you knew where to damage them, but Discord is entirely unpredictable and hard to kill if the stories are anything to go by. It was not a surprise though, Discord being the god of chaos could do things most creatures couldn’t do. There are many magic users but no one had chaos magic. The type of magic that is immensely hard to control.
Spike wondered if the element bearers knew what was going on. He may hate and dislike them to the point that he sees them just below the dirt, but that does not mean that he should leave them to be confused by what is going on. It was to some extent unfair, like how Sparkle killed his mother, but Spike had to be better than them, he could not allow himself to stoop so low like the element bearers.
He pulled out his phone and started checking his social media. He looked for Fluttershy, out of all of the element bearers, she would be the one to listen and perhaps give him the benefit of the doubt. At least he hoped so.
Spike found Fluttershy’s Mystable account and added her as a contact. He made a few clicks and gave her a call. He was still walking as he did all of this. He put the phone to his left ear with his left hand as he walked past a few creatures.
There was buzzing on the other end, but then there was a click sound.
”Hello?” The voice of Fluttershy came, she sounded confused and tired. Spike checked the time and saw that it was three in the morning. He felt a little guilty for waking her up like that.
”Sorry to wake you up, Shy–San, I have a favour to ask of you. How well do you know Discord?” Spike asked, his voice clear from emotion giving no hints of anger or anything. He did allow curiosity to seep in so Fluttershy would mistake his questions for curiosity.
”Majima? Oh um… I wouldn’t say I know him well. I only know that he is kind and loyal but I have heard rumours he has been accepting bribes.” Fluttershy had been shocked that Spike of all creatures would call her. From what she knew, he would never call her unless it was something important.
Spike would have had the decency to look ashamed had it now been for the fact that Discord had betrayed him. He did not know how to respond to that so he decided to be a little bit more casual in his response.
”Yeah, I have heard that rumour as well.” Spike could have sworn he heard a small giggle on the other end. Spike would never admit it, but Fluttershy was another creature that heavily reminded him of his mother. Her kindness knew no bounds at all, it was just flowing with her and made everyone feel warm-hearted.
”Is there a reason you are asking me this?” Fluttershy did not mean to pry but calling her at three in the morning asking for a specific creature. Something was going on. Spike was unsure of how to respond.
”No no, just curious. Say, did he ever mention anything that would have raised more than one red flag?” Spike questioned, walking into an alley that would lead him quickly to the school. The ground had fit like usual and paper wraps everywhere. Bloody hell.
Fluttershy had to think about this one. Many things would raise red flags but something that would raise multiple? She was not sure, Discord is unpredictable and she does know that he must do certain things to make sure there is balance. But some of the things to make sure there is balance are things she never realised had to happen. Some of the things she learned…
”There are too many things to mention, but I did hear that he had struck some sort of deal with a changeling. He never said if they were reformed or not. He never went into the deal with whoever he spoke to. I just listened in when I was waiting outside his office.”
Spike grit his teeth.
Chrysalis…
Spike was breathing heavily but not loud enough for Fluttershy to pick up on. The girl herself was talking about Discord and other red flags that she believed would pique Spike’s interest.
Some of the things she mentioned like, ”Discord was threatened by an outside force before winter break” did pique his interest. An outside force could be many different things. Since Discord did betray Spike, it was not out of the question that Discord has betrayed anyone else. Spike laughed darkly.
”Thank you, Fluttershy, you won’t be seeing much of him soon. Take care.” Spike said, hanging up and turning his phone off. He walked towards the school but then realized something. Should he head to the school or Sugarcube corner? He shrugged, he had better things to do.
He walked towards the school with not anyone trying to stop him.
¥
The school was empty, there were no students or even staff there. Not even cleaners. Spike walked around with his baseball bat in his right hand, resting on his shoulder. He was walking through the blue floors with green lockers to the left and right sides. The ceiling was yellow with some lamps that were off.
There were posters on some lockers, posters for different universities and other things like festivals and whatnot. Spike snorted at some of the things he saw. Some of the festivals were just plain sex and drug parties. Fun parties, but Spike was not interested in wasting his time as the element bearers do.
Again, when aren’t they wasting their time? Trying to save the world from villains who were most likely wronged by them somehow. Sparkle is an already known murderer, so it does not change anything, but Spike himself is a murderer. But at least he doesn’t kill parents for fun.
Some would argue that the element bearers are needed in the world and perhaps they were. Spike did agree that they were to some extent needed but he knew killers like Sparkle were not needed. They were a disgrace to society, they should be banished forever entering any nation. They should live where they belong, below the dirt.
But those thoughts could get someone arrested, the element bearers are seen as sacred because they were historical artefacts that only chooses the one’s worthy of them. Spike gritted his teeth at that, how could Sparkle be an element of magic? Should she not be an element of murder? The tree of harmony or whatever needs to have a wake-up call. They can’t act the same as the idiot sun goddess, who sits and eats cake all day.
What good has Celestia done anyways? She does not seem to be able to get anything right, her sister seems to be getting more impatient with her as time moves on. Princess Luna uses a lot of magic energy but she cannot use Fighter magic anymore, Spike wondered if it was because she forced herself to be common with fighter magic. It would explain why she was nearly dead unless you are born with it or are seen as worthy by the magic itself, it is next to impossible to learn it. Her heart may have been dark once upon a time but from what Spike had read, Princess Luna couldn't have learnt fighter magic unless she shared a core with another dark creature like King Sombra or Umbra. Spike would have thought about Shadow Pony, but that particular creature is too weak.
’Huh, interesting if Princess Luna shared magic with King Sombra or Umbra.’ Spike thought.
It was always a mystery to Spike how Nightmare Moon was able to do certain very complex fighter magic spells and then not be able to do the common one’s. It would explain a lot. King Sombra has fighter magic but that is because his heart is as black as coal. But, compared to Spike, King Sombra is weak. The descendent of the Umbrum did not even last a full minute with Spike.
Spike laughed, his laughter echoing throughout the hallways. He remembered the face the King made when he was on the ground, looking shocked. No one had ever beaten him like that before. He had been overwhelmed by Spike’s magical power. It was a power that not even Discord or the alicorn sisters possessed. It was the purest and most dangerous magic ever seen and heard off.
Fighter magic throughout history had wiped out entire villages through warfare and other means.
Creatures had been slaughtered by Fighter magic users because of how powerful they were. Fighter magic could potentially be the closest magic to Lady Faust herself! The magic is unmatched with anything else, and with creatures like Spike possessing it, there would be bloodbaths.
Spike could easily wipe out an entire village by accident if he was not careful. He had killed a creature at the age of twelve when he saw a little girl about to get raped by a man. He had sprung into action and this was in the middle of Sotenbori. The man had fought and called Spike several foul names but when Spike beat him up, he had been too terrified to repeat them.
That night, The Mad Dog Of Sotenbori had been reawakened.
Spike to this day, never regretted what he did. He did what he believed was right. He saved an innocent civilian. A young girl, the rest of Sotenbori and the yakuza in it made sure to not even breathe wrong in Spike’s direction or behind his back.
Spike took a right and walked up a wide wooden staircase. He was thinking about his past and what led him to do the things he did. He may have a good excuse, but still. He did not know whether to be ashamed by the fact that he is allowing his anger to get to the best of him or admire the fact that he has done nothing to stop it. It was probably a bit of both.
The purple walls were usually soothing but Spike’s nerves were anything but relaxed. He felt as though he was going to a massage clinic. He was looking forward to the fight but he would get his answers as well. He needed to have answers as well. If he did not receive them, he did not know what he was gonna do.
He reached the second floor of the school. One more floor to go and he would walk through a hallway that leads to the roof.
Spike’s head was spinning from everything that happened. Blush–Sans death, his Godfather who was shot and Spike himself getting shot. He wondered what the hell was going on. He wondered what the actual shit Discord was playing at. What could Spike have done to piss Discord off so badly that he decided to off him?
”This shit ain’t making no fucking sense.” Spike muttered. He swung his bat in a relaxed manner.
¥
The sirens and Majima Senior we're currently rushing towards the airport. Behind them were Kiryu and Bacchus. Aria had explained that when she and Slike were in the ambulance, some car accidentally drove into the ambulance, causing both vehicles to crash. The one who crashed into the ambulance was okay and apologised many times over as if he was about to get sent to Tartarus.
The sirens were keeping up with Majima Senior as well as Kiryu and Bacchus. It was a miracle considering how much Majima and Kiryu smokes. But then again, Majima senior, the father of Majima Junior, could lose his son. Adrenaline was pumping in his veins to the point where he could have run to Mars if he felt like it.
Majima and the ones following him went straight for the private aeroplane. Majima had no time to wait for the plane to take off. The sirens were worried to the point of dread. Kiryu and Bacchus concealed their emotions entirely. Kiryu had to leave his seat, on the other hand, five times to make sure that Majima Senior did not kill the pilot and flew it himself .
The plane was a small private plane. The walls on the outside were coal-black and the inside was furnished platinum. The seats were one of royalty. Aria was sitting across from Sonata. Adagio was facing Majima Junior. Kiryu and Bacchus were facing each other.
Aria was grumbling over what Spike was doing. She was getting overprotective. Her arms were crossed and her left leg raised over her right one.
”When I find him, I will hit him a few times.” Aria grumbled. Sonata didn’t respond and merely nodded. Adagio made no form of acknowledgement. Majima Senior snorted at the front.
”Don’t you worry, Aria–Chan, I will be beating him up with my baseball bat personally,” Majima said, his voice dead serious, holding no sort of sarcasm or anything. Aria nodded. Kiryu looked out the window and felt the plane start to move.
”Finally! I thought I had to beat up the pilot and fly this bird myself!” Majima sarcastically commented. No one responded as they knew he was thinking out loud. He looked out the window to his right and was worried for Spike. What the hell was he doing?! He could get himself killed and he does a stunt like this?
”Bacchus?” Majima asked, he turned his chair to the left and faced Bacchus who was looking out the window. He got a little startled. He looked to the far right to see Majima having turned to face him. ”You know my son in boxing the best, I was wondering if he ever did anything out of the ordinary? Did he ever do something that would seem against the rules of boxing or did he punch harder than needed? Or anything at all?”
Bacchus thought about the question. It was hard to answer. Spike had done many things that would have earned him some negativity but not enough to throw him out of the game. It was really hard to tell what Spike was planning half the time as he was unpredictable.
”There are a few things that would earn him negativity but not kick him out of the ring. He is very unpredictable and I honestly don’t think anyone can figure him out. Half the time he does things that would seem idiotic, but again, unpredictable.” Bacchus noticed that Majima Senior had gotten a thoughtful look on his face.
Majima Senior then asked a question Bacchus hoped to avoid answering.
”Bacchus, how was he when he was angry?” Bacchus looked down at his legs and sighed. He was unsure how he should respond. He knew he had to as Majima Senior was the father and had every right to know. He felt the gazes from Kiryu and the three girls who were mates of Majima Junior.
”He turned into a different creature. He was still a dragon, but he was… different.” Bacchus did not know how to continue. Kiryu frowned.
”How different?”
Bacchus looked out the window, hoping to avoid their gazes for a small time. He was unsure if he should reveal Spike’s darkest secret or not.
”He was a completely different creature…” Bacchus said. He glanced back towards the others who were looking at him, encouraging him to explain. He sighed and looked into Majima Seniors eyes.
”When he becomes enraged to the point where he is more hateful than anything else, he turns into a creature with red skin, coal-black hair and amaranth eyes with green pupils. It is his version of ’Nightmare Moon’ if you will but from the intel I have gathered, the angry creature within Majima Junior seems to be a different creature entirely. Nightmare Moon had traits that showed she was still Princess Luna, but Majima Juniors…
”It is hard to say, the creature is like it was alive but then died and became the anger of Majima Junior for when he was enraged with everything. I cannot say it is bad nor can I say that it’s good. The angry version of himself has zero morals, shows no signs of regret. Has never even shown signs that it felt anything .
”I only got to see it once, it was not pleasant. We chatted civilly, but the creature was very… off. Like a psychopath, but it seemed to know what it was doing and what it was capable of. It was quite scary. When Majima Junior became himself again, he looked sick to his stomach. He had known what happened but made me promise not to tell anyone unless it was in dire need.”
The occupants inside of the plane were stunned. They knew that there would be an upset revelation but that was deeper than they initially believed. Majima and the sirens saw how he was at the hospital. Adagio’s mind was calculating, believing that the creature within Spike was as most active when certain emotions are in play.
Sonata decided to ask a question of her own. She looked at Bacchus for some small determination.
”Mr Bacchus?” The Griffin turned to Sonata. The girl wore her winter jacket and was holding a tontō, not Spike’s but Arias. ”Is there a way to make Spike be back to normal permanently? I do not like that side of him, it is quite scary and to be honest, I am frightened by what he is capable of.”
The other occupants looked at Sonata with surprised expressions. They knew she was frightened by Spike’s enraged side but what she was asking was something considered impossible. No creature was able to be fully rid of a side like that, not even Princess Luna was fully gone from Nightmare Moon.
Bacchus knew the answer but he knew that they would not like it at all. He sighed heavily, Kiryu had a feeling he knew the answer but one could never be too sure. He waited patiently for the answer from his friend.
”There is, but the result could end in his…” Everyone was on the edge of their seats. Majima Senior was quite literal. Bacchus mustered up his courage to reveal the heartbreaking truth. ”It would result in his death.”
Like expected the plane was as quiet as a graveyard, except for the fact of the sounds of the plane. It was loud as all heck. Majima Seniors expression morphed into one of emptiness. Kiryu was on the same level. Adagio and Aria looked shocked and Sonata looked scared. Bacchus himself? He did not know what to feel. He did not want to see his student dead, he wanted to see him alive and live a long prosperous life.
Bacchus looked out the window to his left and sighed, he was angry at himself for having to deliver such a message. It was something only Spike should have done but Bacchus knew deep inside that his student had not been ready. But when would he have been?!
If he never took the step, he would be on the same square. Never being able to find the right moment to tell his family about what he is when he is enraged. But, Bacchus was the mentor so perhaps it was his duty as the mentor to deliver the bad news? He did not know.
”Wha… what do you mean it will result in his death?!” Aria furiously asked, she was not furious at Bacchus, she was just furious in general. She lifted her left leg from her right one and cracked her knuckles. The others looked at Bacchus.
”I mean that he will die if you were to remove it permanently. It is highly dangerous stuff. His dark Fighter magic seems to have taken control of the situation, his enraged mind seems to also be active during specific emotional turmoil.” Bacchus was not sure if he should have used the two last words but how else was he going to describe it?
Adagio, being the most calculating one, looked at Bacchus. Her face held a lot of emotion, anger for Spike just leaving, sad and worried for Spike’s safety, shocked by what Spike is driven by. And confusion, confusion. The one emotion that always was the perfect word for Majima Junior.
”Bacchus, is there another way? Is there a way to make the enraged Spike submissive? That it only appears when certain things happen?” Adagio was not entirely sure what she was planning but she knew she was planning something.
Her sisters knew she was up to something, Aria could see it clearly as the day she was up to something. But from what she could see, not even her older sisters seemed to know what she was planning. Whatever it was, if it helped her mate, she was in.
Kiryu knew the look Adagio–Chan had. He had that look far too many times than he would like to admit. Majima noticed it too but he knew that the girl was not as impulsive or aggressive as Spike. If it would be Spike, it would most likely involve murder and kidnapping. That is what it usually involves anyways.
Bacchus looked at Adagio and wondered what she was planning. He did know that there was another way but he knew that it would never work. It required a mark, a certain mate mark. Like that would happen, where would they mark him if they would be struggling to hold him down?
”There is a way… you would need to mark him as a mate, and since you are sirens, it would be easy. But there is a catch. Majima Junior would need to mark you. If he marks you within ten minutes, then you are destined. If he doesn’t, then it could mean he is too angry. Or… it would mean he is trying to protect you from his enraged mind…”
The sirens looked at each other and did not know what to do. They had planned on marking him after their night of passion but because of the shooting of Spike’s Godfather, Saejima, it sort of got in the way. Not that they blamed Saejima of course, it wasn’t his fault.
But there was one question, how were they going to mark him?
¥
It was just behind the door. Behind that door stood Discord hopefully. Spike stood there with his mind going haywire. His baseball bat on his right shoulder started to feel light. Too light. He needed something to bash Discord’s face in.
There was a staircase behind Spike that led up to this roof behind the door. The door was made of metal with a green light on the top that had an exit sign. The walls were white and made of bricks. Spike’s clothing was rich as always, still wearing the same he changed into earlier. His hair was as black as coal and could potentially describe Spike’s emotions.
Spike was so angry, his mind was gone. He stomped on the door with his right foot, making it fly backwards and onto the roof of the school. Spike walked out from the narrow school walls and embraced the night air and stars above. He saw a grey-skinned creature ahead of him, facing the direction of Canterlot. He looked so peaceful. It made Spike frown slightly.
The ground was a helicopter landing spot that had a large yellow H in place. The rest was coloured in dark green.
Spike walked towards the creature. He was angry at him, he had ruined so much for him. What the hell was wrong with Discord?! Spike had at this point completely forgotten that Shimmer was supposed to be helping him and since he left his phone on ”Off” mode, he did not see the message he just received from her.
”It is interesting to see you here, Majima Junior. I never believed I would be caught.” Discord sounded impressed as if Spike had somehow made his expectations better than hoped. Spike grit his teeth a little.
Discord turned around to face Spike. Much to the yakuza heir’s shock, Discord was wearing a normal suit with matching colours. He was wearing a light blue suit with light blue pants and black shoes. He was wearing a black shirt and a light blue fedora hat. He wore black leather gloves which reminded Spike of his father’s.
Spike used his magic to make his baseball bat disappear. He did not need it right now, he would be receiving his answers from the looks of it. Spike was unsure if Discord awaited a response or not.
”How fuckin’ sad for you.” Came the blunt response from Spike. He had his arms to the side with his hands clenched. He was ready for the final battle. Fighting Discord would be easy, but arrogance can lead to some creatures’ downfall…
Discord laughed. This was why he always loved Majima Junior… he did not care unless it involved family members. Discord did a lot of research into Majima Junior in particular as he would be attending Canterlot High. He found a lot of felonies that Spike should have in his record, but they weren’t there because there was never any evidence or there was money in play…
”As blunt as always, Majima Junior. I should have expected that considering your father is the very same. But that is not what you are here for is it? You are here for answers, something only I can give while I am alive…”
Spike snorted. He could just use his powers to read his mind and see what he had done but for some reason, Spike decided that he wanted to hear it from Discord himself.
”Well, then. I will not keep you waiting. I will give you the long version because it is so much more fun that way!” Discord squealed, making Spike growl.
”Okay, okay! Geez. First off, I murdered Blush because she found out some very sensitive secrets so I hired Chrysalis to kill her. Two, I tried to kill you as well and Chrysalis failed… twice. Three, this is bigger than you and me.” Discord saw the anger emit from Spike as he spoke.
Spike had crossed his arms and glared at Discord.
”Start with the first part.” Spike commanded. Discord rolled his eyes.
”You see, Blush was always forgotten and left out as no one ever noticed her. She had that memory stone and kept erasing everyone’s mind with that thing. But I always noticed. It never erased my mind, not even the smallest unimportant details.
”A week before her murder took place, I had left some unfathomable important papers outright in the open, believing that no one would walk inside and read them. I was very foolish. Anyhow, Blush must have walked inside and seen them because when I turned the corner to my office I saw her bolt out of the room and her eyes were wide when she and my eyes briefly locked onto each other.
”I walk inside of my office and I see that those papers have been moved and we’re in the wrong order. I was very angry at myself but I controlled it. I called up Queen Chrysalis who is an old flame of mine and asked her if she wanted to kill someone for serious money. As you saw, she did. She dressed up as a student no one had paid attention to who never went to the party. When Blush walked towards the bathroom, she had been attacked by Chrysalis and brought her outside to this area of the school. Chrysalis then pushed Blush from this reeling right here!”
Discord smacked the reeling with his right hand. Carefree from Spike’s death glare.
”Over to number two! I needed to kill you for a very large reason: you were going to find out eventually. One of those papers held what happened that day when your mother was brutally murdered by Sparkle… or did Sparkle truly kill her?”
Discord was grinning and let out a sadistic glee.
”You see, normally it would not have been important, but if you found out what I was trying to do, you would kill me. Simple as that. I want to resurrect your mother so she can help me take over the world. What you might now know is that she is a descendent of a creature who is thought to be dead. And perhaps I can see what she says when she blames you for the murder!
Spike was confused as hell. What was Discord talking about? Spike had never killed his mother! Sure he may have had some ”accidents” with some creatures in the past but he never killed his mother! He would never!
”You are a filthy liar, Discord. I never killed my mother.” Spike did not lash out or scream, he said it in an icy tone, one that would have made any creature shiver but Discord just smirked.
”Oh really? Well then, what was it I saw that day then?” Discord snapped his fingers and a large projector-like thing came from nowhere and played a memory of Discord who was looking at…
Spike froze, it was him and his mother. They were taking cover behind a large truck. Tirek was behind them a few small feet away from his ginormous size. He caused chaos and destruction throughout Neighpan, causing several creatures to die. Spike was doing his best at covering his mother from all the carnage.
Spike witnessed the last moments. The young Spike ran from the cover to call out to Tirek. He wasn’t heard. Young Spike looked to the left and saw a large rock. Spike extended both of his hands, using his magic to lift it, or trying to at least. Suddenly, he had a surge of magic power and the stone exploded into large trunks. One of them flew over young Spike and there was a scream.
Young Spike looked behind him and saw his mother badly hurt. Young Spike was horrified and tried to heal her but with a bloody hand, she gave a last caress to his right cheek. The stone had landed on her left leg and was bleeding badly. Suddenly, there was purple magic and young Spike looked up and saw Sparkle rebuilding the stone and threw it at Tirek who caught it in his right hand and threw it back.
Young Sparkle caught it with her magic but underestimated Tirek’s strength. She had caught it but it was still flying to her and hurt her right arm so badly it broke. She screamed in pain and dropped it on Makoto. What young Spike had not seen was that Makoto was already dead. She died by his hand…
Spike looked at Discord who smiled a little at him. Spike fell to the ground. He killed his innocent, sweet, loving mother. He killed her… he killed her…
”You, Majima Junior,” Discord said. ”You killed your mother by accident that fateful day.”
Discord turned around. He would let Majima Junior grieve a little and then explain why he needed him dead.
Chapter 21: The Last Stage part 3
The sirens, Majima Senior, Kiryu and Bacchus were drawing nearer to Equestria and they were all holding a false breath. They were worried for Spike and knew he had most likely done something to Discord and maybe…
Someone else.
Majima Senior had explained to them how Spike worked to the best of his abilities and revealed the shocking truth that made the sirens cry for Spike’s sake and innocence. It was revealed that Spike was the one who accidentally killed his mother. From what they all heard, Spike was not aware that Makoto had already been dead. Casting him to blame Twilight Sparkle.
Adagio understood Spike, he did not see his mother die and when the stone landed, he just assumed that Sparkle had either accidentally done it or did it intentionally. Well, being raised by a criminal syndicate where they are loyal to friends and family, it is no surprise that Spike was loyal to that but there is one drawback.
In yakuza, especially the new blood, they do not have impulses and take responsibility for their stupidity. The sirens suspected that Spike was so bitter and angry that he blamed Sparkle even though he is most likely not aware of it. Adagio and Sonata hoped to help steer Spike in the right direction. While Aria…
”Look, Adagio!” Aria frustratedly said as she leaned back in her chair and used both of her hands to grasp some of her hair. The others looked at her, Sonata was staring at her with understanding but said nothing. Adagio simply sighed sadly at Aria who was completely loyal to Spike. ”Sparkle dropped that stone on his mother, intentional or not, do you not see it as wrong?! If our mother accidentally got hurt by us and died but we did not see it because something else happened and we believed she would still be alive, would you not blame that creature?!”
Kiryu did not say anything, he understood Aria–Chan perfectly. She wants to be loyal to her mate, which shows that she understands him but she is also missing something vital. She just does not seem to understand the full gravity off. Spike, still by accident, killed his mother. If he found that out… it could lead to his downfall…
Adagio sighed at her aggressive sister’s point. Yes, she would most likely do the same if she did not know the truth that is. But Spike has blamed the element bearers for years without a hundred per cent proof… unless.
He was a child… did his innocent mind block away that part?
”Yes, Aria, I would do the same. Happy now!? Look, I know that you are loyal to Spike–”
”Damn right I am!”
”–But you also got to understand that he killed his mother!”
Aria glared at her sister. ”By accident !” She snarled. Standing up, towering over the sitting Adagio who was facing the back of Sonata’s chair. ”Do you think he would intentionally do it?! Have you not seen how he is at the point of tears every time he thinks or talks about her?!”
The air in the plane was so tense, even Majima Senior did not joke. Usually, in situations that involved killing a creature or seriously injuring rival yakuza, he would joke and taunt them but right now, he just let the sisters fight it out, kind of like him and Kiryu would do.
Adagio stood up and grit her teeth. ”I do but one of his mates needs to tell him about it! If he has not found out already or already knows. I simply want to steer him in the right direction. How else do you want me to help him? I cannot allow him to continue to hate the pony who is by all means innocent!”
Aria did not have a comeback response to that. She knew deep down that her sister was indeed correct. But what is she supposed to do? She does not want Spike to believe that she abandoned him! She was there to help him, not make the hole in his heart even bigger.
”Ari…” Aria turned to see Sonata look at her with sad eyes. If Aria wouldn’t have been so angry, she would have tried to comfort her. Sonata stared into Aria’s eyes, seeing the anger and sorrow in her aggressive sister’s heart. ”We have to help Spike, we can’t let him continue to hate the wrong creature… if he wants to hare a creature, then he should hate Tirek. The creature who caused it all to happen.”
Aria was about to respond when a voice spoke up.
”I have been an absolutely terrible father…”
Everyone looked towards Majima Senior who had a sombre look on his face. He conjured with his left hand a glass of wine with a green drink in it. He took a large gulp. His legs were sprawled forward as he drank. His right hand rested on the armrest. His eyes had a far-away look.
Kiryu was about to interject but Majima held up his right hand.
”When it happened that day, I was shocked beyond belief. I may not have been there, but I knew that Princess Sparkle would never intentionally kill any creature, not women, not children which my son has deluded himself with.” He finished his glass and angrily gripped it, making it snap into tiny pieces.
”Of course, I did believe in what he said about the stone, but not the killing bit. I had checked his memories in the hospital. The doctors there showed me what transpired from his point of view, but they had also pulled out memory with a help of a different kind of memory stone. I checked through the memories and my… Makoto…
Majima cried for the first time since that day years ago. He cried only for a minute but it felt like an eternity for him. He pulled himself together and continued to vent.
”I saw that she was already dead, I did not intend to keep it to myself. Doctors weren’t there to check the memory because it was a private matter. The police did ask but only for the Tirek bit.” Majima Senior spat the centaurs name. ”A friend of mine and Kiryu, Date–San took that memory for the… that bit and nothing else.”
”I broke the truth to Spike but I knew he never believed it, he had not seen it happen. He… he started to blame Princess Sparkle. I kept telling him it was Tirek but he would not listen to it. He asked the question I knew I could never answer. ’Was Tirek the one who held the stone?’ I knew he was right because Princess Sparkle caught it. But I knew she never meant to do what she did, she is completely innocent.
”I just left the topic altogether, every time someone spoke of Princess Sparkle’s feats, Spike would laugh and casually ask if the Princess had murdered any other mothers with children. He would beat up full adults for speaking greatly of the element bearers’ feats, he would see them as traitors. Of course, only I could banish or exile them from the family. Besides, I would not give an eleven to twelve-year-old power over an entire family.
”My creatures learned to never speak of the element bearers unless it was something bad. Spike became full of disdain and hatred that even I was getting worried. I have had some moments where I have felt hatred… but Spike’s was higher than anything I have ever seen.”
The others looked at Majima Senior worryingly.
”He went to school and had his grades be straight up. Nothing was ever below A, and he would never accept B. He started doing things… things no child so young should be doing. He started drinking and smoking. Openly as well. He even started selling alcohol in his school and was making good money. He did other students’ homework and whatnot. He earned a lot of money through it. He was even sometimes paid to beat up certain students.”
”Then… he discovered something I would have never allowed him to do until he was eighteen. He discovered Dark Fighter Magic.”
Kiryu and Bacchus looked alarmed at this. The sirens knew that it could be bad, but from the expression, Majima Senior was getting…
It must have been worse than Spike let on.
”Fighter Magic is made from both chaos magic and alicorn magic. Usually, alicorn and chaos magic users would be able to learn Fighter magic, but there is one problem. They have to be worthy. I think Spike gave some stupid excuse like: ’oh you need to be born with it!’ No, that is just false. Yes, you can be born with it but Fighter Magic only comes to those who are worthy, specifically for those who have no family members who were Fighter magic users. King Sombra for example learned a lot of dark magic, it opened up an opportunity for him to learn it and the Fighter Magic accepted him because he was somewhat worthy. Hard to believe right? Then there is Princess Luna, who did know some Fighter Magic like King Sombra because that is who she learned it from. They shared a core in Fighter Magic. It is why there is a rune on her right hand if you have ever noticed.”
The sirens looked at each other. They shook their heads. They had never seen it.
”But when she became Nightmare Moon and was banished for a thousand years to the moon, she became very weak. For those sharing a core in fighter magic, if you fail against an alicorn who has fighter magic, then you will essentially become unworthy but you can still use the ability. To my knowledge, Princess Luna has not used fighter magic since she returned, she most likely believes that she will die or some bullshit like that.
”With fighter magic, you can conjure anything. Food, water, animals, anything. You can also use it for its main purpose: fighting. You have ’Brawler style, the one every Fighter Magic-user has, then there is a rushed style and a beast style where you basically can beat anyone within a few seconds. Then there is a secret style only the user knows about. But if you have a sworn brother or a typical Aniki (brother but not sworn) they will know about it. And can break defences very easily.
”Now, fighter magic can do anything an Alicorn can, the same could be said about chaos magic. Fighter Magic–users can do anything Discord can but we can also do things the two alicorn sisters can. Well, apart from raising the sun and moon. But we are pretty close, we would need at the very least, ten Fighter Magic-users if we count Spike.
”Fighter Magic is also connected to the elements like Fire, Ice, Electricity and Earth. But that can determine what creature you are. Mine is Fire as well as Kiryu. Bacchus, if I remember correctly, yours was Electricity?”
Bacchus nodded in confirmation.
”But despite the immense magical knowledge Fighter Magic–users have, we still do not know why Fighter Magic is connected to those four elements. But perhaps the answer is right in front of us…”
The others looked at Majima Senior oddly as he conjured a book. He showed it to everyone. His right hand firmly grasped it.
Dark Fighter Magic: A Guide To The Darkness And Its Opportunities
”This was the book Spike read. He knows a lot about dark magic. He studied it to the point where he was almost consumed by it. I was not even sure if I could save him. Some of the things I saw him study and attempt and even succeed… he had completely lost all morals. He even muttered during his sleep how he would get his revenge.
”Dark Fighter Magic can give you opportunities that some creatures probably never have dreamed of. Things that would be impossible. But there is always a price and I believe he may have sold his soul… I do not know why but… who am I kidding? I know why. Revenge in the element bearers, the ones that took his mother. Or who he believes took his mother.”
Suddenly, they felt the plane land on the ground and the occupants on the flight had to grab their seats hard to not fall off.
¥
After they landed, Majima Senior and the gang ran out of the airport and headed to the city of Canterlot, at least to where the school was. On their way there, Adagio pulled out her phone and saw that there was one unread message from Sunset Shimmer.
She clicked on it, knowing that she was on Spike’s side of what happened to his Godsister.
Adagio, It’s me Sunset
I have found some crucial
Evidence. Spike has not
Picked up his phone so
I trust that you will give
Him this information.
It is Discord, he is the
One behind all of this.
He killed Blush because
She found out some truths,
She found some secret papers,
The kind that will get you killed.
I am currently on my way
Towards Canterlot High, meet
Me there.
Adagio was surprised that Sunset was even willing to contact her. This was weird. She showed the message to the others and they were all the more determined to go to the school.
They ran, they ran as fast as they could towards the school, Majima Senior and Kiryu being the most successful ones who did not prevail. Aria was able to keep up easily and Sonata had a lot of energy. Adagio had a little difficulty but her determination made her keep going.
They ran past several stores that were closed but there were some restaurants and bars that were still open. One of them that Sonata noticed was Sugarcube Corner. She found it odd and ran towards it. To her left were a way for cars to drive and a few lamp posts shining onto the streets.
Sonata stopped outside of Sugarcube Corner to catch her breath. She had her left hand on the wall to her left right outside the bakery and panted. The others stopped and grew worried.
”Sonata we do not have the time to buy doughnuts!” Aria said frantically and irritatedly. Sonata huffed out.
”Sugar… cube… Corner… is never open…. at this… hour!” Sonata made hand motions to check her phone. Adagio did so and she felt her eyes widen slightly.
Midnight…
She was right.
Aria checked and she felt herself freeze a little. Kiryu got a bad feeling about this. He did not want to jump to conclusions. He cracked his knuckles as he walked towards the door, not listening to the protests of the girls. He had fast reflexes, but he could survive a bullet wound if needed. The inside was eerily quiet. To the right were several booths against the right near the glass windows. The left was the same but against the walls. Kiryu looked to the left and saw the same results.
There was a counter in front of him, there was a little bell on it and he pressed it. The sound rang throughout the bakery but not a single peep of footsteps or any of the sorts came.
”I hope history has not repeated itself.” He said emotionlessly.
He walked to the right and saw that there were swinging doors. He carefully walked through them, his footsteps echoing from the lack of noise. The double doors revealed a large kitchen inside. There were several different materials for baking and other essentials.
Kiryu proceeded cautiously. Then he felt a weird tap from below his right shoe. He looked down and he saw a small pool of blood…
He tensed slightly as he made his hands into fists. You could never become too careful. To his right was a metal desk with some… unused dough? He looked to his left and saw some knives. Not sharp enough to injure…
The floor had a black and white marble pattern and the walls were the same but with blue and pink. Kiryu saw there was a staircase to the far left and slowly made his way there. He did occasionally use guns, but only for certain situations. This did not call for that but he did have a golden revolver in his weaponry. Just in case…
The staircase had two thick wooden walls so there was no exposure. There was a dark blue mat that went upwards. Kiryu prepared himself and climbed the staircase. He knew that if the murderer was still here, they would hear him.
Good.
Let them hear him come. Become arrogant, make a mistake and live to regret it.
When he reached the second floor, he saw there were four rooms, one straight ahead of him, two to the left and one to the right. He walked silently, his fists ready to throw punches.
The one straight ahead was open slightly ajar, Kiryu noticed. He moved towards it and very carefully opened the door. It started to rain outside, there was thunder. He could not believe it. History was relating itself it seemed.
He opened the door fully and gazed inside. It was a bathroom. There was a bathtub with…
Kiryu moved very quickly towards the bathtub. There was a red and golden streaked haired girl with a black leather jacket, orange shirt with a sun mark with red and orange. A pink skirt and black boots with purple glitter. Her wrist had been cut and her sleeves as well. Her eyes were open and they looked to have been greenish. But now, they were completely grey. The bathtub was full of water that was not blue.
Kiryu pulled out his phone and ordered Majima and the girls to come quickly. He would not keep the dead body from the sirens if they knew her. If they do, they can identify her. If not then he made a huge mistake.
He felt like history repeated itself again. Just like that night in ninety-five. The death of his former Patriarch. Dojima. The one he took the fall for. His former sworn brother, Nishikiyama had done it after the Patriarch kidnapped his girlfriend, Yumi. He was about to force himself onto her and Nishiki…
Nishiki killed his Patriarch that night, a direct member of the Tojo Clan.
He suddenly heard many footsteps from behind him and he turned. The door was pushed to the inside and Kiryu just noticed now that there was a splash of blood on it. The bathroom floor was made from white marble bricks. There was a sink to the left and there was a toilet to the right but the toilet looked… damaged as if something big and heavy had hit it.
Majima Senior walked inside and gazed at the girl. He put his hand on his left side chest where his heart was inside of. He clutched slightly, remembering the condition Makoto was in. Damn Tirek …
”S… Sunset Shimmer?” Sonata whimpered. She latched onto Aria’s right arm and looked at the bathtub in fear and shock. That was brutal. What the hell was going on?! Kiryu turned his head to Aria who looked at everything indifferent but on the inside, her mind was racing.
”Aria–Chan, do you know her?” Kiryu felt bad for bringing the three sirens here and Adagio could see it. She understood why they had been called up by Kiryu.
Aria turned her gaze to Kiryu. ”Yes, she is in our year at High School. To my knowledge, she was helping Spike–Chan. She was the one who also contacted Adagio earlier.”
Majima Senior and Kiryu locked eyes with each other. This was bad, Shimmer–San was already dead, there was nothing to undo it. If they tried it would be a resurrection of the dead, highly illegal magic that only certain creatures know of.
One of them being Spike. When he tried to resurrect his mother, he never went all the way through because Majima Senior stopped him.
¥
Spike was crying his eyes out. His beautiful sweet mother… dead because of his foolishness. He can’t help but blame himself. Yes, Tirek started it, making Spike make such a decision and Sparkle held the stone, but it was he who made the stone explode and make his mother bleed to death.
It was all his fault. He blamed no one but himself…
This time.
He would torture himself so his mother received some compensation. She deserved it. She more than deserved it, he would do anything to make her happy again. He knew she was okay in the afterlife, but he still needed to do his bargain. He was not someone who broke his promises, he proved that he could do them.
Spike did not want to believe what he had seen but Discord would not gain anything from lying. Spike could see that it was nothing but the truth. His mind was blank but sorrowful. His hands were on the ground clenched into fists. He sat on his knees and leaned forward, looking at the ground.
’What have I done?’
Discord was grinning slightly, he had heard many times how Majima Junior banned the element bearers. How they are women and children murderers, but even Discord knew that they would never do so intentionally.
He turned around to see Spike on the ground, crying from the revelation that his mother was dead because of him. Discord only felt slightly bad. Spike had lived with the belief for so long that Sparkle killed his mother that he completely blocked out the other bit that happened.
Hatred is a powerful thing.
Discord walked towards Spike but made sure that he was ten feet away. His suit was flashing a little bit but it was no problem at all. He was supposed to be shining in public and making every creature then towards him for his natural beauty.
”Why I needed you dead was because…” Discord stopped mid-sentence and saw Spike looked up at him slowly, his tears running down his face. ”I guess I thought you knew that Blush was your Godsister but then, Chrysalis came to me after she overheard a conversation you had and she told me how she heard you were shocked over the fact that it was you Godsister. I was quite shocked.”
”Blush–San did not know about the protection from the Majima Family nor the fact that I was her Godbrother.” Spike said with sorrow as he pulled himself up from the ground, the rain and thunder echoing around them.
Discord smirked.
”Really? I found evidence that suggests otherwise. She knew all about that, why she was afraid of you, or, acted afraid of you was because I had threatened her. The first time you met her? That was because she thought that you were hot. She thought that you knew that you were God Siblings but it seemed that when she revealed the truth to her mother it was then where Blush learned the truth.”
”She was embarrassed.” Spike realized. Discord cackled.
”Yes she was!” Discord said, jumping around like a bunny. Circling Spike. ”That is why she looked and seemed afraid, in reality, she was just embarrassed. That is why Shimmer confronted you because she believed that you had done something that you have no control over.”
Spike gritted his teeth, he felt bad for Shimmer–San who tried to help a friend. Spike shrugged it off, he had no right to like them after he treated them like garbage.
”Ah, yes…” Discord stopped in front of Spike, his voice icily cold. Discord’s eyes bored into Spike’s eyes and they felt each other weaken. ”Speaking of Shimmer… how is she?”
Spike did not like the tone Discord spoke in.
”What did you do?” Spike calmly asked, his voice revealing nothing as he looked at Discord right in the eye. If Spike had not been so focused to not hit Discord, then he would have seen that Discord very smoothly hid a flinch from his tone.
”I just said hello to her!” Discord chirpily replied. Spike clenched his fists, not noticing black smoke underneath him. Swirling over him from left to right like stems covering a pillar. The dark smoke was intense, Discord could feel the dark magic and he could not help but cackle at what was happening.
”It is funny how one minute you hate the element bearers and the next you are protecting their honour somehow or try to at least. Which side are you on?” Discord was taunting him now. Spike looked down to the ground, some tears leaking out.
”I am on no one’s side. It was Tirek’s fault that the world burned that day. It is also his fault that my mother is officially dead, but he did not kill her directly. That is one me… making me the killer of my innocent mother.” Spike was fully taking responsibility for his last action. The action that led to his mother’s death.
It was time for Goro Spike Majima Junior to take responsibility for his actions.
”Interesting, you blame Tirek for your mother’s death but you call yourself a killer because of the death of your mother. How does that work?” Discord asked, squatting down, looking at Spike with his eyes boring into his enemy.
”It is one hundred percent Tirek’s fault because he burned the world and made me think of a way to survive, but it is my fault a hundred percent as well because I was the one who did it.” Spike explained, his hands clenched into fists. ”I am a killer, a thief… and most important of all.”
Spike looked into Discord’s eyes, the amaranth red eyes with green pupils were vicious.
”I am a yakuza.”
After he said that, Spike used his right hand and threw his top clothing away, his belly and being visible and his tattoo also if you looked at his back. Spike used his magic and pulled out his tontō. He grabbed the holster with his left hand and used his right hand to pull out his weapon of choice.
”Come one, Discord. LET’S FINISH THIIIIIIS!”
Chapter 22: The Last Stage Part 4
DISCORD
VERSUS
GORO SPIKE MAJIMA JUNIOR
It was here, the battle. It was everything Spike had sort of imagined it to be. He was unsure if he should be happy that it was here or worried over the fact that he could potentially die. Well, maybe not die, it would be too kind of him to just die.
Spike glared at Discord who had done the same thing with his upper clothes. He was grinning at Spike as he had his arms up and ready to fight the inevitable battle.
The ground was shaking from the pouring rain and thunder, the cold was supposed to hurt, but Spike felt nothing.
He was completely free from such mundane things as feeling cold. Maybe it was adrenaline, maybe he ignored it. Not that it mattered anymore, the end was here. The final battle between two powerful beings. Fighter magic may have some power from chaos magic but Discord is very powerful in his very own right. There were things Discord could do that only certain magic users could only dream about.
Spike had his tontō in his right hand, ready to fight to the death. His Godfather, Kiryu may not kill in these final fights, but this was different. Discord, he killed his Godsister! An innocent girl who loved plants and gardening…
Spike may not have known her, but he would have been honoured to call her his Godsister. He clenched his grasp in his right hand as his legs suddenly felt both shaky and strong at the same time. He glared at Discord and for a very brief second, it looked like Discord realized his mistake because there had been fear in his eyes.
Ten feet away…
Spike could get there in two.
Spike rushed towards Discord with one or two steps and began swishing his Tontō near the throat of Discord. The chaos lord had to use his reflexes to the very deadly test and he succeeded. Spike swung his weapon of choice towards Discord’s right side throat, somewhere in the fight, Spike had thrown the tontō in the air and caught it with his left hand.
Discord teleported himself a few small feet away, but enough to be away from the weapon.
Spike stumbled from his strength and speed and turned his back to Discord. The Lord of chaos snapped his lion paw and a second appeared in his right hand and he ran towards Spike as his back was turned.
A coward move…
Spike stepped to the left and lowered his right leg, making Discord fall flat on his face. The heir to the Majima family would have mocked Discord but he did not want to jinx himself.
Discord quickly got up and jumped a little and Spike grinned sadistically at Discord, a look that Discord felt disturbed by. Spike looked completely insane. His eyes were a little red as if he had not slept in days but Discord knew what it was.
Adrenaline.
Majima Senior and Majima Junior are known to rely on adrenaline in very dangerous situations. Yet, Spike looked as though he did not rely on it this time. Discord wondered if it had anything to do with the dark magic he felt from Spike earlier. It would make sense that his dark magic boosts him to limits that would be seen as abnormal, even for Fighter magic users.
Discord snapped his right hand fingers and a sword appeared. He swung his sword towards Spike’s head from the left of Spike but the dragon ducked and gave Discord a disappointed look as if Spike expected better from him. Discord rolled his eyes. Spike was a true fighter, he knew a good fight when he saw one.
”I was expecting more from you, God Of Chaos!” Spike taunted, managing to cut deep into Discord’s left side which made Discord roar in pain. Spike pulled out his tontō, spilling blood on the ground. Discord quickly healed himself and charged at Spike who was to the far left ten feet away, waiting for Discord to attack.
Discord tried to hit Spike, swinging his sword left and right but Spike was way too quick for him. Spike had years of training that made him more enduring. It would take a few hours before Spike would even feel a small amount of tiredness.
Spike ducked, sidestepped, jumped, Discord’s aggressive attacks were fruitless. Spike had rightfully taunted Discord earlier, The God Of Chaos? More like the God of Stupidity. Discord radiated off some anger, trying to make Spike tense but it did not seem to work.
Spike continued to fight with the occasional cackle as if he was in Disneyworld. He was encouraging Discord to do better, to kill…
Well, Discord had already killed Shimmer. What more would another creature be? His master would rise again and be able to stop the Majima family and other yakuza and even the rest of the world!
Discord had found his new motivation and would kill the useless brat. Spike noticed a look on Discord’s face, a look that told Spike that the Lord Of Chaos was up to no good. Spike sidestepped a sword that had been thrown his way. Spike started to suddenly breakdance as if he was an eighties street dancer.
Spike stood in his hands and spun his legs to the right very fast, hitting Discord in the face a couple of times when he had rushed to attack. ”YAHOO!” Spike shouted with happy glee. Man, he should bring his mates to dance. It had been far too long since he last danced. Well, it was a couple of weeks ago but still.
Spike got back up to his hands and squatted and watched as Discord tried to get up but he must have been hit more than Spike initially realized because Discord tried to get up a few times but fell back down and looked rather dizzy.
”Ha!” Spike laughed. ”I never thought I would see the day where the Lord Of Chaos would be dizzy! It is a sight to behold.”
Discord smirked. Spike was getting arrogant. Spike started rambling about how pathetic Discord was, Spike’s anger taking slight control. Discord quietly snapped his fingers from his left hand. Spike did not notice a large hammer come flying down towards him.
There was a loud thud and Spike stumbled from the pain. Spike placed his right hand on top of his head, it hurt like absolute hell. His left hand was on the ground. That was low. Spike may have cheated many times and used weapons, but doing that when a back is turned? That was low…
Sure, Spike has done it, but only to scum like Gilda and Lightning. They do not deserve mercy.
Discord got to his feet and grinned at Spike. The yakuza heir slowly got up to his feet and looked at Discord with so much hatred and anger with his stare alone, Discord could have sworn that Spike was part Basilisk.
”Now you really, have gotten me, fucking angry!” Spike bellowed, his right hand had lost its grip on the tontō so Spike had to rely on his fists and legs. It did not matter, things just got more personal than it was before.
Both of his hands were now swirling with magic. It was a mix of green, red and black. Spike was getting angry and his mind was beginning to be clouded by hatred. Red and green slowly disappeared but the black remained. It doubled in size, the darkness almost enveloping him completely but Spike did not allow it to.
He would just use the dark magic to his advantage, that is all, nothing else. Discord stood a few feet away from him, wondering if Spike would attack or not. Spike’s eyes for a brief second became coal-black. Like a demon.
Spike rushed toward Discord so fast, the lord of chaos was not able to keep up with it. No surprise there, when Spike was angry, it was impossible to know what he would do. He was far too unpredictable.
Spike punched Discord in the gut with his right hand, shocking Dicked briefly before he punched Spike in the right cheek with his left hand. They continued to land blows to each other, neither getting the upper hand until Discord saw an opportunity.
Discord punched Spike in the nose with his right hand, causing Spike’s nose to break and bleed. Spike ignored it though. He did stumble back from the impact. Discord took this opportunity to sweep his leg and kick him in the head.
Spike groaned in pain, he was in the middle of the helicopter landing spot. The middle… the same with everything. The middle is where everything starts…
Discord punched Spike in the face from the left and right, causing Spike to bleed. Discord got off from Spike and glared down at him. Spike spit to the right and saw some blood come out. Spike got up and did not even look remotely tired.
Discord was surprised. He knew Spike would be hard to fight but Spike sort of looked like he was not impressed at all as if it was below his expectations. Discord did not know whether or not to be impressed or offended. The dragon raised a brow at discord who was gaping at him which the draconequus did not notice.
”I will admit…” Discord said, breathing heavily. He had his arms to the side, tense from the amount of power he had to use in his punches. ”You fight far better than I would have ever expected.”
Spike grinned sadistically.
They then rushed towards each other, their fists making contact with each other.
¥
’This is probably the stupidest idea I have ever done.’ Aria thought to herself as she helped load Sunset Shimmer carefully to the back of the van Majima Senior claimed to have ”borrowed” from a friend. Albeit, she was not sure if a broken window would make Majima Senior’s friend happy or not…
Majima would be driving to a funeral home with Aria and Kiryu. Adagio and Sonata would try to help stop Spike’s darkness. Kiryu had at first insisted that he help the two teens but they declined.
”Kiryu, we do not know how Spike will react. If he sees you in the shadows or if he is beaten badly so he can barely see, then he might mistake you for an enemy. Sonata and I will be fine. We will approach him and give him our mark which he has already tattooed.” Adagio confidently stated. Her hands were on her hips as she stared into her mates’ Godfather.
”If my theory is correct, then if the mark on Spike activates, he will calm down and come back to his rational mind.” Adagio further explained.
Aria could not help but snarkily reply:
”If he even has a rational mind, to begin with. He has never shown any sort of rationality.”
Adagio rolled her eyes at Aria but she did stop for a very brief second to allow the words to sink in. She felt her mind spinning as she tried to think about times where Spike was mentally stable. There were a few moments she could think of, but none of them was strong enough to say that Spike was stable.
Sonata just scoffed at Aria. Sonata would never dare say such mean things about Spike–Chan. The dragon was very much stable. He just did things that should have ended him up in prison or a mental asylum.
Majima Senior snorted at Aria’s response. She was a hundred percent correct, Spike probably was not even stable to be outside of a mental hospital. The way he bashes any creature’s face against the walls. His son certainly was violent.
’Without a doubt, my heir.’ Majima Senior thought.
¥
The fists from Spike and Discord connected and there was a gush of wind coming from the impact. It should have knocked Spike and Discord off from each other but they did not move or flinch, Spike did not even acknowledge the fact that his fist hurt like hell. He just shrugged.
He had gotten into many fights in the past, this was no different.
Spike then without any warning, used his left hand to punch Discord on the right side of his body. Discord stumbled backwards from the hit, not anticipating it would be that strong. Spike rolled his eyes at the fallen lord and waited for him to get up. There was no chance in hell that he would allow Discord to get off that easily from a simple mere punch.
Discord got up and growled at Spike.
There was a lot of tension between the two. Spike and Discord we’re sweating like crazy. Neither was tired though. The thought that one of them was gonna die was constantly on their minds, keeping them going. The adrenaline was amazing.
Spike had his arms up with his fists ready. He had no smirk or grin, just pure hatred. His eyes portrayed it like a movie. The difference being that it was in real life. Spike waited for Discord to make a mistake. He knew Discord would make a mistake. Discover wasn’t smart. He was just like any other whining creature. He had flaws.
”That was one good punch. Think you can keep this up?” Discord asked, his hands ready to throw punches and use magic. Spike scowled at him.
”Only if you know how to fight like a warrior and not a punk.” Spike venomously stated. He was trying to make Discord angry. If the lord of chaos gets angry, he’ll be hellbent on hitting him, leaving him exposed and making multiple mistakes. Spike was unpredictable and would make Discord feel sorry.
Discord knew what he was trying to do and it was working more than Discord was even willing to believe. He rushed towards Spike, his left and right-hand fists ready to punch Spike.
The dragon on the other hand has had years of experience. Spike dodged Discord’s punches and kicks, infuriating Discord even more. The rain falling on top of them was making it harder to land punches. It was slippery at best. The moon was not easy to use because of all the clouds.
Suddenly, Discord roared in anger after being kneed in the stomach. Spike was pushed back a few feet. The yakuza heir looked at Discord with a small evil smirk on his lips.
The thunder started getting intense and Discord clapped both of his hands together. There was a yellow light that resembled electricity and it was now covering Discord’s entire body. Discord’s hands were above his head, clasped together. Spike snorted at him, it seemed intense magic would be at play.
Discord looked at Spike and grinned with his hands now filled with yellow electricity. Discord was getting cocky. He would try to hit Spike with his electric hands and stun him.
Spike cracked his knuckles and a red mist started to come out from his arms. The red mist washed over Spike and then he was on fire. The red mist was not burning him in any way, it just showed that he was in his top form. Discord snorted at Spike.
Such a show-off.
Technically, it was not showing off, it was a normal thing that happened for fighter magic users.
Spike rushed towards Discord and punched him in the face with speed and strength. Discord stumbled but teleported behind Spike and kicked Spike in the back of the head with his left foot. Spike stumbled backwards and turned to Discord with an angry look on his face.
Discord was five feet away from Spike and was jumping a little like a boxer. Spike jumped into the air and did a backflip and kicked Discord in the back of the head. Discord stumbled forward and then looked towards Spike in surprise. He knew that karma would eventually hit him, but Spike did something that he would consider cowardice…
’Have I pushed him over the edge?” Discord questioned himself.
Spike called for his tontō and it flew to Spike’s right hand. Spike evaded backwards and to the left and right in his ’breaker’ mode and it was very fast. Too fast some would say. Discord momentarily made the world slow down.
He scanned the weapon with his magic eyes and saw that the tontō was bound to Spike through blood and magic. Discord got a little worried. It could hurt him if the tontō were to stab him in certain spots if Spike pushed magic into it, sort of like a staff or wand. Discord would have to be extra careful now.
Discord ran towards Spike who evaded him to the left and right with no signs of fatigue. Discord swung his left arm towards the right of Spike’s head but the dragon yakuza lowered himself with speed and cut Discord’s right leg.
Blood spilt everywhere and Discord howled in pain. Discord had never felt such pain before. He dropped to the ground as he clutched his right leg and tried to cover with his left and right hand. He looked towards Spike and his weapon and noticed that there was dark magic residue that emitted from the tontō.
Discord paled.
He may be the lord of chaos but dark magic was something even he could not defend against depending on what it is. Dark magic in weapons is common if you know where to look and can be immensely poisonous if it hits the right spots. Spike either knew that Discord’s right knee was weaker or he just cut him to hurt him badly and either accidentally let some dark magic inside he is so angry that he is unaware.
Spike walked towards Discord. Spike had moved quickly away so Discord had no chance of hitting him. Spike glanced at the blade of his weapon, seeing the blade itself had become pitch black and had black swirls when he moved it. It was like black sand from the sounds of it but it was menacing if you were on the wrong side of the blade.
Spike raised the blade to his eye level and looked at it. Then, he did something that would be considered insane. He licked the dark magic with his tongue. His eyes went momentarily black. Spike then lowered his weapon and looked at Discord who’s right leg was now very bluish and black.
”Tch.” Spike let out in disappointment. He hoped that the lord of chaos would be competent enough to evade the attack but it seemed to not be the case.
The lovely darkness of the night caressing their bodies held them in place as if they were in cages. The raindrops made their fists slippery but still could do damage. Spike’s legs were straight but we're slipping into an offensive position.
Discord was looking at Spike with frightened eyes. What the hell had he just done?! Licking dark magic as if it were some lollipop? Is he trying to corrupt himself or is he just plain crazy?
”I am willing to do things that no creature else would dare do. It is what makes me unique and different. Dark magic is just another branch of magic. I think you know where this is going. Magic and never and never will take any side.” Spike explained. He squatted down to Discord’s level. ”It is just creatures that are below us that label dark magic and whatnot. It is sad. I have seen how some creatures who are considered dark use the lightest of magic for evil purposes. Then I have seen creatures who are light use dark magic to save lives.”
Discord wondered where this was going. He knew all of this, of course, he was the lord of chaos, his magic is not good but it is not bad either, it all depends on what you use it for. Discord sometimes uses it for good and sometimes he uses it because he feels like it. Some creatures need to make sure there is a balance between good and evil.
And Discord was one of those creatures.
Discord healed his right leg to the best of his abilities but it seemed to grow worse. Discord stood up and glared down at Spike, or tried to glare, he was too frightened to fully glare.
Spike stood up and backed away. He was ready for the final battle. The end was here, he needed to kill Discord and then the world would be free from his lies and deception. Albeit, Spike is one of the many reasons the world is the way it is but still!
Spike held his tontō close to him, it was reeking with dark magic at this point. The darkness swirled over the blade and with one cut… Discord would be no more. But what Discord did not know was that Spike could as well die from the stab since this type of dark magic is not even connected to Spike like before.
The dark magic now is one made from hatred, despair and greed. If it would stab Spike, it would not at first recognize Spike as the owner. When you are angry everything clouds your mind. That is what is happening to the tontō.
”Majima Junior, I cannot wait until I serve your head on a silver platter!” Discord sadistically said, cracking his knuckles. Spike raised a brow. Would Discord be able to do that if he was dead? Spike did believe in the paranormal so maybe.
Spike rushed to Discord, trying to slice the draconequus’ stomach but Discord evaded quick enough to not get stabbed with the dangerous weapon reeking with darkness. Discord punched Spike in the stomach but Spike did not register it and tried to continue to try and slice Discord.
When Discord tried to hit Spike, the dragon just evaded away from him and that was a few feet and Spike laughed at Discord!
”Eeehehehehehe!”
Discord grit his teeth as he tried to hurt Spike as best he could with punches and kicks but Spike either dodged or blocked them with ease. Spike gave Discord small angry smirks as he dodged the attacks. He was trying to make Discord angry and it was slowly working.
”Try and kill me Discord, I will not stop you. Question is, will you be able to keep up? I have done battles like these back home and always walked out as if nothing happened.” Spike taunted. He held the tontō blade downwards. Spike jumped towards Discord, about to slice his shoulder but he was smacked away by Discord’s left hand.
¥
Adagio and Sonata we’re jogging towards the school. They saw magic reeking on the roof of the school where a helicopter could land. Adagio was feeling tired but wordy and determination was seeping into her heart as well as adrenaline. Sonata was as fast as ever.
They were jogging up to the school now. All they needed to do was to burst through the doors and find the staircase and head to the roof. They would then try to mark Spike. Adagio was feeling giddy over the fact that no one else could claim him as theirs while Adagio, Sonata and eventually Aria can.
They burst through the doors and continued to run down the hallway of the school. Adagio and her younger sister ran towards the staircase and eventually found it and did not stop as they ran up the staircase.
”Oh, this is weird!” Sonata out of the blue exclaimed. Adagio looked over to her younger energetic sister with confusion.
”What are you talking about?” Adagio hastily asked. She sounded a little bit out of breath but still fairly normal. Sonata grinned at Adagio. She expected her older sister to have felt it already but that was not the case.
Suddenly, Adagio felt coldness around the walls of the school hallways as they ran for the other staircase of the school. Her eyes widened in realization. Was that Spike’s magic?!
’Oh no!’ Adagio exclaimed in her mind. Sonata saw that she realized what she felt and grinned. She knew her sister would get it. But she did understand she had a look of worry on her face. Sonata too was worried for Spike. She has never felt this kind of power before.
This power was stronger than Adagio or Sonata had ever felt before. They have been around very powerful creatures but feeling the power at hand was entirely different. It made Adagio and Sonata feel insignificant. They felt like they were lower.
They reached the other staircase and ran as fast as possible hoping that it was not too late to save Spike.
¥
Spike ran towards Discord and Discord was running towards him. The whole world was in slow motion as Spike with evident anger ran towards him. They had fought fiercely and had bruises and gashes here and there on their bodies. Spike had a large gash stretching from his belly to upper chest in a straight line. It was not bleeding as much as before because Spike used a dark spell to heal it to the best of its abilities.
Discord still had the cut. His right leg was weak but still was able to run towards his enemy that was about to ruin everything he had planned for several years. His master would not be happy with him.
Just then when Spike and Discord jumped towards each other, their magic was attacking each other hoping to weaken the other. There were running footsteps and Slike and Discord made the connection but were blasted backwards.
”SPIKE!!!” Adagio and Sonata cried out.
Their mate was on the ground, bleeding like no tomorrow. Yet, Spike used a dark magic spell to heal himself fully and it worked. Sonata was to his right and Adagio was to his left. Spike smiled at them. His arms and legs sprawled on the ground. His face still held a smirk with some mirth in it.
”Hello… ladies…” Spike struggled out with a small cackle. Sonata had tears in her eyes but did laugh a little. Adagio did not have it in her to scold him. He was on the ground after an intense battle. Discord had a tontō in his stomach, reeking of dark magic.
Adagio and Sonata took his hands and showed him their support. Spike smiled at them. He was happy that he was with them. He was happy that he got to know them and he is happy that he is their mate. Albeit not official.
Just then, Adagio and Sonata marked him as their mate with their magic. They placed it on where he tattooed their mark. Spike felt shocked and a sudden surge of magic, that was welcoming. He felt surprised and looked at his two now official mates. There was one that was missing on the other hand.
”Thank you, I wish we would part ways under better circumstances.” Spike dramatically said. Adagio got angry at that while Sonata turned red from trying not to laugh at the way he said it.
”GORO SPIKE MAJIMA JUNIOR! YOU WILL NOT DIE HERE OR EVER!” Adagio bellowed in a voice louder and more terrifying than the Canterlot voice. Sonata and Spike looked at her with surprise and some shock.
They were unaware that she could use her voice like that. Spike liked it though and gave her a smug grin. This only infuriated her more and instead of hitting him, kissed him quickly on the lips. Spike was dumbfounded. Sonata looked at her sister oddly but Adagio shook her head.
Just then, there were the sounds of running and Spike raised his head to see his father, Kiryu and a very worried and angry looking Aria. Spike’s eyes became emerald green and his coal-black hair became green and his red skin became purple.
Aria reached her sisters and got into all her fours and protectively stared at Spike. The dragon was now terrified.
”You have a lot to answer for.” Aria said in a voice that left no room for argument. Kiryu and Majima Senior checked Discord and nodded a little to what Aria said.
Spike sighed. This would be a long night. But before he was fully scolded by Aria, she marked him as hers. So there was that.
Chapter 23: Epilogue & Possible Rise?
It was getting closer and closer to the new year. There were approximately nine hours left. Spike had bandages stretching around his lower and upper belly. His tontō was in his room under a very heavy spell that only he could open.
He wore no suit or shirt and only wore pants with a belt and nice shoes. He was sitting inside of the apartment in the Millenium Tower in Neighpan. After the whole ordeal in Equestria, Majima Senior, Bacchus and Kiryu decided it would be best to head home.
The sirens took care of Spike as much as he needed to. But he was very adamant that he needed no help. Sonata was the one who covered Spike up in bandages. She was very gentle with him even though Spike showed no signs of pain at all. He looked just so… normal to it.
Majima Senior contacted princess Celestia and Luna to come to the apartment in Neighpan. Majima Senior knew the Prime Minister and the Emperor very well and told them that the two princesses would be there for him. The two rulers simply gave Majima Senior a thank you note as a heads up.
During the flight back to Neighpan, Spike had felt incredibly guilty. He just left Aria in the ambulance without as much as a goodbye. He just left. For all she knew, he could have died! And yet…
That is what he wanted to do when he found out the truth. He wanted to die, to be punished for all eternity. His poor mother…
Spike had to endure several hour-long lectures from both Adagio and Aria about his foolishness. Both it was quite confusing because they kissed him sometimes out of nowhere. Nonetheless, Spike was grateful to be alive. But he wondered if he truly deserved it.
Majima Senior was just sitting on the plane with Kiryu and Bacchus looking smug. His son had managed to defeat– no, kill Discord! The one who is said to be impossible to defeat! How in the merciful heaven how Spike did it will most likely always remain a mystery until the afterlife.
”See Kiryu–Chan!?” Majima had exclaimed on the plane as he popped a champagne bottle that looked more expensive than a University students’ tuition fee. ”I told you my boy would do it! He is my son after all! He knows what the hell he doin’!”
Kiryu had only rolled his eyes at what Majima Senior had said. While it was true that Majima Senior could survive practically anything, every creature still has weaknesses. Even Kiryu had weaknesses albeit, they are things that no creature else except Majima Senior knows about.
If anyone would want Kiryu dead, Majima Senior would stop them. Because Majima Senior had said when one of his men tried to kill Kiryu:
”The only one who gets to kill Kiryu–Chan is me!”
Kiryu laughed. There was some truth to it.
Spike had been drinking excessively and would have passed out if it wasn’t for Sonata stopping him after he had finished his fifth bottle of Sake. The usually nice, quiet and energetic girl had scolded him for drinking too much.
Spike had grumbled at that.
¥
It was very tense at the dinner table. Spike was sitting beside Adagio and Aria who were now protective of him. The marble table had changed its shade to white. Pure White with some hints of grey streams.
Sonata, Kiryu, Bacchus and Majima Junior we’re on the same side as Spike table-wise. In front of Spike sat Princess Celestia and Luna. Both of them had blank expressions on their faces that could give Kiryu a run for his money.
The two princesses were wearing royal yellow and blue dresses, covering their pristine and curvous bodies. Their hair was flowing as if there was a wind in the room that was there unknown to the other occupants. The royal guards were standing protectively behind their princesses and some members of the Majima family stood behind Spike and his gang.
The royal guards by Princess Celestia’s side were wearing yellow good armour while Princess Luna’s guards wore gold blue armour. They had no expressions on their faces but felt very intimidated by the fact that they knew precisely who Majima Senior was as well as Kiryu.
Who didn’t know the story of The Dragon Of Dojima? Well, not everyone, especially not the civilians.
The two alicorn sisters looked at Spike who looked as though he was bored. He was not afraid of them as a lot of other creatures would be in this situation right now. He probably should be, he did just kill their husband and they had just learnt everything Spike knew right now and what had happened the past few months.
It was the goddess of the night who spoke after a long two minutes. Her hands were on the table holding each other.
”So, let me summarize all of this. Hana Wallflower Blush is the daughter of Mirei Park who is the Godmother of Majima Junior and Wallflower had no idea that Majima Junior was her God Brother until a few months ago and was killed because of some papers. Sunset Shimmer is dead because of what happened and got involved in?” Spike and the others nodded at the first half. ”Discord was killed by your hand Spike and for that… I cannot blame you.”
Spike looked at the princess as if he just now noticed she was in the room.
”I understand, Majima Junior, I really do. You may have not noticed, Wallflower until now, but you certainly showed that you would give your life for her like a true brother.” Luna said with some pride in her voice. She wished her sister would be just like Spike in this regard.
Before Spike could answer, Celestia decided to ask a question.
”Where was Akiyama in all of this?”
Spike looked sheepishly to the marble counter. Majima Senior surprisingly answered the question with ease.
”I told him my son was on the case and I told him that he should work on the angle that Spike would most likely forget. When he heard that Mrs Cake was involved somehow he travelled there but I haven’t heard from him since.”
Spike felt alarmed that Akiyama had not contacted them. If Spike knew him correctly, then he would not stop until he gets his revenge. There is a very large problem… Spike killed Discord. Well, it was not really a problem per se, but Spike knew that Akiyama was the one who wanted to kill Discord.
Princess Celestia did not say anything but she did notice the look of alarm on Spike’s face, which could mean that it was the first time something like this happened. She did not want to ask other personal questions but she still had to have to protect her little ponies.
”Majima Junior,” Luna called. Spike turned his head towards her, concealing the fact that he was alarmed by what he just learnt from his father. Luna was not fooled though. She saw right through him, but that was not important right now. ”I must know if the death of my former husband was painful or not?”
Spike and the others looked at her oddly. Why in the world would she want to know that? Why did she want to know if her husband had a painful death? Spike thought about the answer. In reality, he had no idea if it was painful or not. He decided to address these facts.
”I must apologize, Princess Luna. I did hurt him with my weapon of choice, a tontō. It did hurt him severely but I have no recollection of whether it was painful for him or not. You’re gonna have to ask him in the afterlife.” Luna nodded in acceptance, the reason why she needed to know was that if he was in pain, then she would pour a glass of chocolate milk on his grave beside him. It was in Discord’s will. If he did not die in pain, then she would just give a certain black flower that is very rare and expensive to find.
”Thank you, Majima Junior and Senior, for telling us the truth. My sister and I suspected that something was wrong with Discord when he started to be more distant than usual. He started writing more and he was starting to wake up very early in the morning. He would then start making breakfast and then leave to Faust knows where. He then showed up at the school and acted as if nothing was out of the ordinary.” Princess Celestia explained.
Spike bowed his head in response, the same was with Majima Senior. The Princess’ was surprised. From what they had heard about the Tojo Clan and Omi Alliance, they never bowed down to anyone except who they were tied with. Yet, here the Patriarch of the Majima family (and future Patriarch), bowed to them in respect.
This was very interesting for the two Princess’ and the guards now who had seen what had happened.
¥
A couple of days passed since the meeting with the Princess’ of Equestria. They had informed their citizens about Discord’s betrayal. They had kept out the information about the yakuza being involved. It was the least they could do.
Spike had never told anyone of what he witnessed by Discord. He never told them he found out the truth behind his mothers’ death. He did not have the heart to tell them. He suspected his father already knew since Spike had been gloomier than usual. That was saying something.
The sirens tended to his injuries and were gentle. Sonata was a true doctor and made him feel as though everything would be okay. Not that he was dying or anything. He was very much alive even though he felt like he did not deserve to live. But he knew that his mother would not want her teenage son to just come down to the afterlife when he has not even experienced everything there is to it.
Living life is supposed to be something that is challenging but also fun and makes loyal friends along the way and the one’s holding you back are the ones you cut loose.
Spike sighed as he thought about it all. Should he end it? He had in secret, went to his weapon that was a pistol with a silencer. He had put the weapon to his head to the right and was very close to, shot. What he did not know was that Aria had seen it. She knew he was suicidal.
For some reason though, Aria never told anyone what she saw. She was never meant to see it in the first place, but she still never said anything. Spike will say something when he feels ready. She does not want to betray her mate. That was against everything she stood for. She refused to betray his trust.
She had helped Spike the best she could but she would not deny that the scar that Spike had on him looked very sexy. So much so, she had to be restrained by her sisters from not making love with him. Adagio had to have help from both Sonata and Majima Senior who found the whole thing hilarious.
Speaking of Adagio, the leader of the sirens had been called in by Majima Senior and was speaking to him at the very moment. Majima Senior was in the office with the girl and had poured himself a whiskey. When you run a family of two to three thousand it can be very tiring especially when you have to beat the living shot out of punks who show no respect to their elders.
Adagio was very tense from just seeing Majima Senior in such a state. He looked tired but he still had energy. She did know that Majima Senior got up around five in the morning and went to work. She silently admired it.
If you work hard for ten years, then you won’t need to try to do anything else after those ten years. But since the yakuza is not a legal family business they have to do things to ensure that they stay afloat. One thing was for certain on the other hand.
The Majima family were rich .
Adagio already knew that, but what she had not realized was that even in the yakuza world from what she had learned, the Majima family was richer than even the yakuza families from the Omi Alliance and those families who are connected to the Omi are very rich from the petty crimes they commit.
Albeit, the Majima family is known for breaking some Tojo Clan rules from time to time but since the Majima family is making an effort, no one says anything. Majima Senior also holds the position of Tojo Clan Subsidiary. It gives him a sense of power. But without it, Majima Senior would still be considered powerful. Heck, the Prime Minister of Neighpan is under Majima Family payroll.
Adagio loved Spike dearly and hoped she could somehow help to contribute to the life Spike and his family lives. She hoped that she would not be rejected by Majima Senior after everything that happened.
She looked over to Majima Senior who noticed that she was looking at him. He smiled at her kindly. Adagio took it as a good sign. Her right leg was crossed with her left one and she was dangling her right foot to calm herself. It was not working but it was better than doing nothing.
”So what did you need help with, Majima Senior?” Adagio respectfully asked, her voice holding no emotion. She wanted to make him proud by doing so. She noticed that when Spike was speaking to his men that he held no emotion. She knew that it was so that his men did not get the wrong idea.
They needed to fear and respect their future Patriarchs.
Majima looked at Adagio and laughed. It was a beautiful laugh, it reminded Adagio of Spike. The thought made her stomach flutter. It was a nice feeling. One that she cherished.
”I called you in today because I have heard that you and your sisters have had some problems with school tuition fees?” Majima asked, his curiosity rose when Adagio blushed and silently tried to curse his son’s name. He grinned a little. His son could sometimes be careless.
Adagio sighed. ”Yes, my sisters and I always play catch up with the bills and it is exhausting.” Adagio admitted. She was slightly angry at Spike for telling his father something like this.
Majima understood where Adagio was coming from so he did not say anything. He wanted to give them a present, a present that would hopefully change their lives. He smiled at her and had a mischievous glint in his eyes.
”Well, I wanted to give you something. You have helped my little boy, the only thing I have left from Makoto. I would like to pay for the rest of your tuition fees. Do not worry about the exact price of it. Believe me, I have paid for ridiculous things for the most ridiculous prices.” Majima Senior muttered as he stared at Adagio who looked shocked. She could not allow him to do that! He had already done so much.
”Majima Senior, I–” Adagio tried to protest but Majima Senior shook his head in amusement.
”Dear, I am quite serious about this. I have no problem with paying your tuition fee as a thank you. The three of you are already mates of Spike and he could not be happier. When he stares at himself in the mirror where he has your mark, he seems so joyous.” Majima Senior happily stated.
”Something I have not seen since Makoto…”
Adagio raised her head as she had lowered it from her blushing. Just the other night she and her sisters had some extra ’fun’ to ease other pains for Spike. It was very pleasant. It was also very… wet… afterwards but it was so worth it!
”Okay, thank you Majima Senior, but you seriously do not have to. My sisters and I will manage.” Adagio tried defiantly but Majima Senior rolled his right eye. The other one was covered in an eye patch with a silver snake on it… if he still has the eye inside that is.
”Adagio–Chan, I will not change my mind about this. If not me, Spike will most certainly pay behind your backs. He is very protective of you. Could be that he is dominant. He always has been dominant when it comes to the one he loves. Unless they can protect themselves of course.” Majima Senior stated.
It was true as well. Spike was very protective of his mother since she was not a fighter. She may have been married to a Patriarch of a yakuza who was in league with the Tojo Clan but she loved her job of massaging patients. Spike was always worried if other creatures found out that her husband was a yakuza patriarch, that they would stop showing up.
They did not. They never found out except the workers but they treated Makoto as if she was a friend and they weren’t frightened because they saw how Majima Senior treated her. He treated her as if she was royalty. He made sure she and her massaging company had the best of the best.
Spike always walked to the massaging company to his mother to make sure she was protected. He was very protective of his mother because he believed she was still fragile after what happened to her when she became temporarily blind. He did not want her to be alone with such horrible thoughts.
It was sweet how he would walk inside of the massaging company with two of his boys that we’re friends of Spike. Those two were absolutely loyal. If Majima Senior remembered correctly, their names were Snips and Snails with their last name being Kuzami. They are still as loyal as ever to Spike. They were just busy on a project that they wanted to present to Spike.
”Okay.” Adagio said, knowing that there was no way she could convince Majima Senior who has already made up his mind in the whole thing. Majima cheered like a little kid at a birthday party.
¥
Aria and Sonata we're packing their things. Tomorrow was the day they would go back to Equestria for their six months of studying and exams. They were sad that they would be going but their ears had perked up because they had overheard Spike speak to a friend about giving three friends citizenship.
Aria was shocked. He would call someone just for them to be able to be with him? Aria had been very happy that day and Sonata had been jumping around like a little girl. She did not believe that would ever happen but it was.
Aria put in some clothing and Sonata was packing all her things in a rush. She was very giddy and just then, their leader walked inside and started packing herself. She was clearly, very happy about something. Adagio placed her bag on the bed in the middle between Aria and Sonata and started packing everything she needed to take back.
Aria glanced over to her older sister as she folded a t-shirt. She knew that look, it was when she had earned something and she felt that she did not deserve it but was still very happy.
”So,” Aria started. ”Did the talk with Majima Senior go well?”
Adagio looked over at Aria who looked at her curiously. Something good must have happened if Adagio was smiling. The older siren winked at her with her left eye. Aria groaned. It was one of those things that Adagio would not say until later. It had happened before. Adagio herself laughed at her aggressive sisters’ misery.
”You will find out when we get back.” Adagio cryptically said. Sonata accepted that strangely enough. Usually, she pried until she had the answer she sought. But this time she accepted it.
Maybe because the situation was different? Maybe, or she could simply be too happy about what she overheard Spike say.
”Fine.” Aria grumbled as she walked out of the room and headed over to the kitchen where Spike was looking at his phone with his right hand holding the phone and his left one holding a large glass of beer.
Spike had just made a large bet of four million hen on a specific baseball player. The dragon was giggling as if he was some sort of weird demon. Aria glanced over to his phone and saw a player run across the field. She saw the large bet Spike had made, she rolled her eyes at him. She knew he had money, but if he won, what was the point? Sure, you get a thrill but that is all.
”Hoping to win money I see.” Aria teasingly said as she placed her head at the back of his neck. She had her arms around his waist but was careful to not hurt him. Spike looked over and smiled at her. The damn smile made Aria feel vulnerable. But she liked it, he made her feel secure.
”You know it, Aria–Chan!” Spike said, biting his lower lip. He felt a connection to Aria that he couldn’t explain. There was something about her that made him feel as though he was not alone. She made him feel special like he was worth something. Not just ’The future Patriarch of the Majima family’ but something else as well. That was something he had been longing for.
She made him feel normal. Like he was any other creature. Spike would forever be grateful for that.
Aria sat down beside him as Spike watched the game. She loved these moments she had with Spike. Just her and him, no one else. This was her bonding moment. She saw that the one Spike had placed his bet on was for the team Wyverns Nagoya. The team is from Nagoya.
Just then, Majima Senior walked into the kitchen and headed for the fridge and saw the siren and future Patriarch have their moment. He grinned at them widely and opened the fridge and pulled out a beer. He then headed back for his office.
Spike did not notice as he watched the team on his phone play like garbage. Spike sighed in annoyance.
”Man, If only Shinada was on the team! He actually knew how to play the bloody game!” Spike huffed in frustration. Aria just gave him a look, she had never heard that name before. She was not sure if he had told her so or if he was talking to himself.
Nonetheless, she decided to ask.
”Who is Shinada?” Aria asked. She saw Spike turn to her. His eyes were wide. He then relaxed as he came to his senses…
If he had any of those left .
”Shinada Tatsuo, he used to be the Wyverns strongest and best Slugger. Albeit, he only played one large game that changed the entirety of the world of Baseball. Sadly, he was accused of both stealing signs and some sort of version of gambling. The type of gambling that is heavily illegal in Baseball. Not that I have ever done it.” Spike innocently said.
Aria gave him a look. Spike whistled a little and drank his beer. Aria then raised her eyebrows. How did he know all of this? She had looked through old newspapers but found nothing. Though… it was possible that it was in the sports section.
”Spike–Chan~,” Aria said in a very cute and irresistible voice. Spike tensed. He knew that voice Aria was using. It was one she used when she wanted something. Or specifically, wanted to have answers. ”Would you be so kind and tell me how you know all of this?~”
Spike put on a blank face and looked at Aria with a raised brow but the siren saw that it was crumbling apart. She smirked in victory knowing she had won that battle.
”Uh, internet?” Spike tried convincingly. Aria gave him her puppy-dog eyes and it was becoming harder and harder to tell a white lie. ”Ugh, fine, okay! I… if my memory serves me correctly, I was reading some history of Baseball from the last hundred years and Shinada’s name came up as one of the players from ninety-five. The book held no information as to what happened, but it did say that there were some complications. I searched through the internet and I asked a good friend of mine, Daigo Dojima who went to the same school as him. He enlightened me with some information.”
Aria knew she would not receive more information other than that so she just left it. She continued to watch and saw that the Wyverns had lost. Spike finished his beer and slammed it on the table and grumbled at the loss. He then smiled and in a fit of… excitement? Kissed Aria on the lips.
The moment was passionate but a lovely feeling. Aria closed her eyes and longed for the moment to last. But alas, everything must come to an end at least once. They only ended it when Kiryu had sarcastically said.
”Please stay clear from the table from any activity. I would rather eat there than on the floor.” Aria and Spike parted quickly and Kiryu chuckled. At first, he had been unsure if he should be Godfather but he loves his Godson, especially teasing him with these sorts of things. Spike blushed and Aria was very heard on her face.
”I was joking… but stay clear from the table alright?” Kiryu pressed and Spike did his best to answer.
”Y–yes, Godfather K–Kiryu.” Spike managed to get out and his Godfather chuckled and went to the fridge to get a drink. Spike grumbled at the dragon and walked towards his bedroom. He had ordered one of his men to pack everything he needed for when he travelled back to Equestria.
Spike walked inside of his room and saw his other two mates packing. He smiled at them and went over to his bed near the pillow and lay there with his phone close to his face. He decided to watch some of the news. He wondered what was going on in the yakuza world. Of course, words spread fast, but you can never be too careful.
”Spike?” Adagio asked and Spike lifted his head to see a beautiful siren packing her bags. Her eyes were shining and those were the eyes that he would not mind spending long periods with.
”What were you doing earlier? You looked like you got into an argument on the phone with someone and then did… well whatever you did.” The siren leader stated. Spike widened his eyes. Should he tell them or not? He wanted it to be a surprise. But alas, maybe this is better?
”I contacted a friend who handles… citizenships.” Spike began slowly, allowing his words to sink into their minds. Adagio’s eyes widened with the implications of the words.
Sonata let out a squeal of delight. Aria walked into the room with a look of indifference. On the inside, on the other hand, she was jumping around like a little girl, not believing that Spike would ever do something like that for them. She was pleasantly surprised, to say the least.
The sirens walked over to Spike and pounced at him with their arms raised, wanting to hug the living daylight out of him. And that they did. Spike grinned as he was hugged by his mates.
But there was one question Spike had in mind. Who was Discord’s master? Who was he working for?
¥
Several miles out in the middle of the ocean halfway to Antarctica, was a small underground cave that was not filled with water. There were black stone passages that lead to many different rooms. The floor and ceiling were covered in red stains with some swords sticking out to the walls.
There was a throne room somewhere in the castle, and on the throne sat a creature in the shadows. His figure was difficult to determine but there was one thing for certain. He was planning something big.
It could mean the end of all life.
Author's Note
Here is the end of this story but do not worry guys! There will be a sequel. Quite a few actually. But anyway, I need to work on a request story for a friend of mine and finish that but I will be uploading chapters for The Revenge Of Cobra Kai once a week on Tuesday's. I hope you are not too upset about this.
Spike was walking down a street, impassive expression on his face but his eyes showed the veins that looked ready to explode. It was not achieved through drugs, no, it was achieved through adrenaline. The one thing Yakuza’s love the most in the world. Their version of a perfect drug. They get the kick out of it when they fight. Spike had just fought some street punks and some gangster wannabe's that were no match for him. He just gave them a few kicks and punches and before he knew it, they were on the ground, gasping for air and begging for mercy.
“You cannot pick a fight with someone, and expect to always win,” Spike told himself, thinking about the idiots that tried to fight him. The world is a cruel place, it was not the place for those with faint-hearted. It was for those that knew how to fight their inner demons and win.
Well, Spike had a lot of inner demons that he had yet to defeat. He still did not like the element bearers and the one’s that believe that they are saints when they go around murdering women and children! Albeit, he was biased now as he did not know the element bearers situation.
The stores around him had huge sales that would be ending in a few days and he had already bought what he needed to buy. He had bought some really expensive clothing and some kitchen material. He had his father’s tastes and his mother’s eye for beauty. He shook his head, today was supposed to be a fun day. Today, he would be going to an underground catfighting arena. They were extremely popular in the Neighpanese underworld and a lot of rich creatures have become rich through the bets. Spike grinned as he thought about the first time he went to one.
He had been with one of his lady friends that he nearly got a betrothed contract with because his Godfather and Father had been incredibly drunk. They had gone together to the catfight arena and they both enjoyed it. Spike especially, considering he was from the opposite gender.
“Haha! Oh, Haruka-Chan was red-faced afterwards. But it was glorious.” Spike joyfully said. He missed his home where he could beat up street punks and earn good money out of it. He would go there around Hearts Warming if his father has time that is.
Spike saw that there was an alley up ahead and knew that it was the area. There was through red brick buildings on either side but he could still walk through it. There were some garbage cans, and trash here and there. Spike shook his head a little in disgust.
In Neighpan, it is a lot more cleaner, especially on Yakuza turf and territory. The toilets for example are so clean, that you can lick them and not get germs. That is how the Yakuza hierarchy worked. Spike laughed as he remembered a dragon that decided to not clean them properly. The dragon could not feel his head for a few months...
Spike took a right and saw a creature in a black suit standing and guarding a door. This was the place. The creature was an earth pony that was greenish yellow-skinned and had a dark yellow mane and tail. The earth pony noticed Spike and smiled. Spike was regular and only said good things about the place to other fellow criminals and rich creatures that had a lot of cash to burn. The place was cash-only as the credit cards could be traced back to the creature and the place where it was used.
“You can step through.” The earth pony said, opening the door that was made of metal. Spike stepped inside and he was greeted by a cheering crowd and a sort of waiter that handled the bets in the place. Spike bowed down in respect.
“Hello, I am looking to make a pretty large bet. I hope you have yourself prepared.” Spike jokingly said, relaxing as he knew that no enemy gang could hurt him inside of the place or outside. The security guard was a special friend to Spike, so if he gets hurt the security guard will know.
The waiter laughed as he knew that Spike would do crazy bets that would be seen as insane. There was one time he had made such a large bet that creatures believed that he would go broke. But, Spike the fucking bastard had actually won! The owner of the place could not believe it. They paid Spike everything. Spike saw that there was a new girl that reminded him of a girl named Fluttershy. Spike facepalmed, if that was her then she was stupider than she looked. He would not bet on her at all.
“of course! Do you wish to bet on Michelle?” The writer asked, looking at Spike curiously. Michelle was a Griffin that would make any creature female and male want to be her partner. Her body was something that was only described by Goddesses’ and her hair was blonde. She may look and seem like a bimbo, but she anything but that. Spike was never caught by her charms which made a lot of creatures believe that he was either gay or that he was simply more powerful. But the thing was it was neither. He is something called asexual. He was not attracted to any creature.
“Yeah, she is the best one to bet on as I don’t want to bet on boobzilla there.” Spike snarkily stated as he pointed towards the picture of maybe-Fluttershy. The waiter used his left hand to stop himself from laughing.
“Yes.. understood. I will do it right away!” He said, making Spike pull out his wallet that was magically connected to his bank account. He gave the waiter six million bits to be put on Michelle. He had a lot of money so six million was nothing for him. The waiter nodded and walked away towards a booth to the left that was for personnel only.
There was a staircase that was leading downwards to great comfy seats that were made of leather and there was also a table for drinks and food. There was a red mat that covered the whole room to make creatures like Spike feel like royalty even though that it isn’t really needed as he is royalty in the Tojo Clan albeit that is because his father is a bloody mad demon. The walls were thick and held a lot of concrete so that the outsiders and non-criminals did not hear them.
The ceiling was also made of concrete and there were four large TVs for those who could not see very well. In the middle of the room was the fighting arena. Currently, it was vacant as there had been a fight previously an hour ago. Spike did not have to worry about creatures taking his seat as there is a button that is on the edge of the table that either say’s “Occupied” or “Not occupied” so creatures know not to accidentally take someone’s seat. Spike took a right around the middle of one of the many rows and took an empty seat that said on the table “Not Occupied” and sat down.
Spike then used his right hand and went for his inner pocket to the left of his jacket. He pulled out a fancy cigarette bag. It was shinning with tiny small real diamonds. He put one in his mouth and placed the cigarette bag inside of his jacket again. He then used his left hand to summon a small flame to light his cigarette. he actually had four different fires, Blue, Purple, Yellow and his personal one: Green. He mostly used the green one because it is his signature flame.
The cigarette lit and he inhaled the fumes, feeling it go down to his lungs. He is a dragon so he doesn’t need to worry about damaging his lungs. The pony created cigarettes are weak and to some extent pointless so Spike took in some not-so-legal substances in them so he can feel satisfied. The catfight arena suddenly lit up and the crowds started to cheer. Spike grinned as he placed his hands at the end of the armrests and leaned back, feeling a small portion of his adrenaline give him a rush.
”Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the catfight arenaaaaa!
The creatures there went wild as the commentator started speaking about the common rules and some new ones that they decided to introduce because of some small things that had evidently been needed because of cheating and scams that happened in the past.
There had been one time where one of the female fighters had snuck in a blade and that is not allowed. Any sort of weapon usage is not allowed. You are simply there to fight until the opponent gets knocked out, not killed. Spike remembered that there was a mare whose name was... Nurse Redheart? Spike doesn’t remember much but Nurse Redheart had been fighting fair and well, but her opponent had snuck in a kitchen knife that was as sharp as a razor blade. She then proceeded to attack the poor nurse who was defenceless.
Spike had intervened and managed to save Nurse Redheart’s life and he had gotten a good price from the arena for saving Redheart’s life. Said mare then offered herself to him as a reward. Spike may be asexual, but he knew that it was the mares’ way of thanking him so he allowed her to have her fun. Although, he would be lying if he said that he did not enjoy himself.
“May I welcome Michelle to the stage!”
The creatures around Spike cheered and he grinned because he knew that his fighting girl would win. She was very strong.
“I also welcome Fluttershy to the stage!”
Spike scowled as he heard that name. What was such a loser doing in a place like this? Only because she has milk in her tits does not mean that she will win a fight like this. Spike rolled his eyes and continued smoking his cigarette. Spike looked to the arena and saw the two females in the ring, looking ready to battle each other.
Spike scoffed as Fluttershy made her bra sit a little bit better on her chest as it threatened to spill out. The creatures around that did not know her very well started drooling at her body figure. Spike saw a male waiter come towards him and crouched to his level. “Majima Junior sir, do you want anything to drink?” He asked. Spike thought about it. It had been a few days since he last had some alcohol in his system unless if he had forgotten about it. Again .
“Yes, I will take some Scottish whiskey and some beer doesn’t matter which,” Spike ordered. The waiter bowed and went to get Spike’s decision of drinks. Spike looked to the arena and saw that the females were preparing themselves. Spike inhaled the last bit of his cigarette before he crushed it in a glass with a small hole in it and left the cigarette there. He looked around him and saw other fellow criminals that he had gotten to know. He recognized a guy that went by the name of Akiyama Garble. He was a very smart dragon and without a doubt knew what he was doing.
Garble was not tied to any Yakuza but if he would have to pick, he would either be with Majima Senior or Spike’s Godfather whom Spike had not seen in many years.
Akiyama Garble was a red-skinned dragon with orange hair. He was wearing a white suit and blue jeans. He was wearing fancier shoes but was still considered “Normal” shoes as anyone could get them for a good price. He was sitting together with a girl that he assumed was his lover. Spike had heard that Akiyama Garble-San had a lover, but he had never met her.
Suddenly, there was a sound from a horn and the fight was in full swing. Michelle dodged Fluttershy’s hits left and right, not giving a damn. Fluttershy managed to hit Michelle on her stomach but it seemed to hurt Fluttershy more than Michelle. The punched girl grinned a little bit and it looked a little bit sadistic if you paid close attention but the guards were there to stop if anything went out of hand. Michelle punched Fluttershy in the face after she had gotten up and Fluttershy stumbled backwards. Her left hand on her right cheek and her left hand outstretched, not serving a purpose at the moment.
Spike grinned at this. He had trained Michelle a little bit after the Redheart incident. She had apparently seen him fight and she was good at blackmailing... nonetheless, Spike trained her for over a whole year doing at least fifty situps and crunches a day which became more and more over time and Spike also trained her in combat in hitting a punching bag and kicking it as well. Spike was happy with the results. Michelle hadn’t always been so beautiful before either.
Michelle had actually been obese but not overly so. She just had a little bit of extra fat. It was easy to get rid of if you trained without eating breakfast first. Drinking water is fine as it is important to make sure that you have a sort of energy booster. Spike was pleased that Michelle has been taking care of herself.
Michelle stumbled to the ground but got up quickly enough so the game was not finished. The yellow coated mare was livid. She was trying to win and get the money and this bitch was in her way. Well, no more!
Fluttershy rushed up to her, her boobs swaying left and right threatening to break the bra. Her butt was not well off either. The males in the arena were drooling except the one’s who has seen it millions of times before. Even the females in the arena were looking a little heart-eyed. Some looked jealous as well considering how big the yellow pegasus was. Fluttershy landed a punch to Michelle’s face, but the Griffin cackled, managing to grab Fluttershy’s left fist with her right hand and punching Fluttershy with her left one.
Fluttershy looked sick but she seemed to have more control and eventually got up just in time before the bell rang. Spike groaned. The mare just would not give up! He did of course not regret that he betted on Michelle. She was simply too strong for Fluttershy. Spike seemed to be right about that one.
Fluttershy was swaying to the left and right, looking dizzy. Michelle saw this as an opportunity. She jumped into the air and started spinning, her right foot hitting Fluttershy’s face, Soccer style. Fluttershy felt the impact on her face and fell back to the floor, not getting up this time. The medics arrived and took Fluttershy, being very careful to not touch her in a wrong or foul way.
“Good Riddance.” Spike stated to himself in a deeper voice trying to sound like a villain. Spike saw the waiter come with his alcohol and he smiled at him. Not a second too late!
“Thank you.” Spike gratefully said, making the writer bow to him in respect.
“Your welcome.” He replied walking away. Spike looked at his alcohol and decided to drink the whiskey first. He took the Jameson bottle and took off the lid. Spike smiled as he leaned back with the bottle and pressed the glass against his lips and allowed the heavenly created drink to run into his body.
The liquid ran into his mouth, leaving a dry sensation in his mouth that wasn’t unwelcome. The liquid then ran down in the body, to not be seen by anyone else. Spike felt lightheaded already, but that is because of the adrenaline rush he had earlier which was a very large one and felt good. He would without a doubt sleep well later that night, no doubt at all. He looked to the arena and Spike saw that they had taken in some creature else.
Spike did not recognize this one, she had grey skin, amaranth red eyes, coal-black flowing mane and tail and a red horn with two holes in it. It also looked like she was wearing a sort of a crown. She was wearing a red cape with the edges being white and puffy with black spots in it. Her legs were really well defined. She had hit the gym, no doubt. Her breasts were quite large and made some of the females not fighting feel uneasy. They could not see her behind as the cape was in the way.
“Welcome our second fighter, QUEEEEEEN SOMBRA!!!!”
Spike raised a brow. Queen Sombra? He did know that there was a male called King Sombra but he remembered that he... Spike’s eyes widened That was King Sombra, he had simply changed genders. He remembered that he had met him In Sotenbori by the name of Alexandr Zheshnikov, but Spike has heard rumours that during the nine-hundred-eighties that he went by the name of Wen Hai Lee. Supposedly, he died protecting a woman that was close to Majima and Spike... nevertheless, Spike never asked The Queen how she survived or why she even faked her own death. It was not in her place to snoop around anyways.
Spike felt a pang of sadness as he thought about his past. He then shook his head, he could only move forward not backwards. He could not allow himself to be stuck in the past. If he does so, then he will live to regret it and be made fun of. It is bad enough that the assholes at Canterlot High does it, but he does not need others to do the same. He clenched his fists, almost breaking the whiskey bottle in his right hand. The lights in the room were dimly lit as all the lights were on the fighting arena.
“Yo, Majima Junior-San!” Spike heard from his right and saw that it was Akiyama Garble-San. Spike smiled and waved and Akiyama motioned for him to move over to them. Spike obliged. It had been a few months since he last saw him. The last time they had spoken had been in June. It was now September. Spike walked together with his Whiskey bottle, occasionally taking some sips. When he was close to Akiyama Garble-San he bowed down to him in respect and his lady with him of course as he did not want to come off as rude.
“Hello, Akiyama-San. It has been a while. How have you been?” Spike cheerfully asked, making Garble smile at him. It had been a while since they last saw each other, but when they did, they made sure to hang out as much as possible. Garble got up from his chair and gave Spike a bro-hug.
“It has been good Majima Junior-San. Oh, and this is my girlfriend Hana “Wallflower” Blush.” Garble explained. The girl had light green skin with a dark green mane and tail. She was wearing a green and white striped t-shirt with blue jeans and green shoes with the tip in the toe area having a white spot. She had brown eyes. Currently, she was looking at Spike with a hint of fear. It was as if she was waiting for him to attack her. Spike raised a brow but said nothing.
“Wallflower, meet Goro Spike Majima Junior,” Garble said, in a greeting-like tone. He sounded also very gentle. He still held some sarcasm in everything he said but not as much. Spike was certain that he would hear some comment from Garble by now but apparently not. Maybe Blush had somehow managed to tone Garble’s sarcasm down?
“I-its a p-pleasure to meet y-you.” Wallflower said, still sounding and looking like he was about to attack her. Spike looked at her with a raised brow but said nothing. In respect, he bowed down to her to make her feel at ease.
“It is also a pleasure to meet you Blush-San.” Spike respectfully said, still in his bowing position. Spike did not see the shocked eyes of the green-skinned girl. Garble grinned a little at his girlfriend’s a shocked expression, she did not expect a son’s patriarch of a major Yakuza family to bow down to a civilian like that.
Spike got looked up at Garble and saw that Blush-San looked ready to faint. Garble looked like he was about to guffaw but refrained from doing so. Spike looked at Garble with an expression that told him to explain. Garble smiled at him that held mischief.
“I may or may not have told her that you are Majima Senior’s son. She accidentally bumped into you once in school and had glared at you but you were minding your own business.” Garble explained. Spike looked at her with a raised brow. He did not even recognize her.
“I am sorry, Blush-San but I do not recall ever seeing you on School grounds,” Spike stated, looking at her with a calculating gaze. She seemed to squirm uncomfortably under his intense gaze. Garble didn’t do anything because he knew that Spike would not hit a woman who could not defend herself.
“I go to Canterlot High School, but no creature ever seems to notice me. I have a memory stone you see, so no one ever recognizes me.” Wallflower explained, making Spike raise a brow. He did know of a stone like that, but it was said to be nothing more but a mere legend considering no creature has ever found it.
“Sounds believable to me, anyway, what are you Akiyama Garble-San doing at a place like this with your girlfriend no less. I mean, you do know where you are right?” Spike asked, making Garble laugh out loud.
“Yes, Majima Junior-San I am very well aware of where I am, but it was actually Blush-Chan that wanted to go to a place like this.” Garble explained making Spike looked a little surprised but shrugged his shoulders. It was not unusual anyways. It was very popular in Neighpan.
“Okay... Garble-San what are you doing in Equestria anyways?” Spike asked, realizing that he was indeed still in Equestria outside of his homeland. Garble made a fake gasp of offence as if he had been stabbed by Spike’s words. Spike rolled his eyes at him.
“Majima Junior-San! You know that Sky Finance is a big thing you know! I decided to open one up in Equestria because some idiots here need my help. Some of them travel all the way to Neighpan just to get the money itself. So I decided to open one here.” Garble explained. Spike nodded his understanding.
“Understandable, you are a company that doesn’t have any interest. I was surprised over how you were even able to keep yourself afloat until I learned of how much you invested in the stock market but it does make sense.” Spike said, walking down a small memory lane.
The money that Akiyama Garble-San has is only half. The other half is invested in the major business and he has made way more money there than anyplace else. In fact, Spike is surprised that the Tojo Clan and Omi Alliance has not told him to spend his money for being richer than them, then again, Akiyama Garble-San does not exactly throw money around and tells the world.
“You did not seriously think that I was able to give away so much money without interest did you?” Akiyama Garble questioned. Spike whistled innocently and Akiyama Garble made a mock offence.
“Money doesn’t grow on trees, Majima Junior-San, if they did, then every creature would be rich.” Akiyama Garble said, making Spike look at him incredulously. Spike then laughed as he knew that money did not grow on trees. He may have been considered spoiled because of how rich his father is, being a Patriarch of an entire family with a legitimate building company that makes millions and the not legitimate things that the family did that made them earn way more money than it is a surprise that the law enforcement has not arrested him solely for that fact.
“True, but when you come from a Yakuza family that is large and have several holdings everywhere, you tend to think that money does indeed grow on trees,” Spike muttered. Garble grinned at Spike. He did definitively have a point there. No doubt about it since he has seen Yakuza be richer than most millionaire’s.
“And the winner is MICHELLE!!!”
Spike slowly turned to face the arena and saw that Michelle had indeed won and Spike suspected that Sombra was too weak to fully fight. Since eighty-five she (or he since he was a male then) had not fully recovered from the explosion. It must have been brutal as Queen Sombra was on the floor panting for air. She looked very thin in an unhealthy way. She had most likely not eaten anything in weeks. Spike shook his head. He had heard the stories that Sombra usually never ate but now he had the evidence.
“Only one more fight and I will earn fourteen million bits,” Spike said, turning towards Garble and Wallflower. The green-skinned girl looked at him with wide eyes while Garble looked unimpressed.
“You betted seven million bits?!” Wallflower practically shouted but was covered by the sounds of the cheers of the fans. Spike laughed a little bit as he saw her expression, it looked demanding, shocked and to some extent crazy, like he himself was crazy or out of his mind.
“No, I better six million bits, but because I am a regular here, I will get an extra two million. This is one of the many ways I have earned money. I mostly beat creatures up for a good amount of money.” Spike sounded as if he was speaking about the weather. He sounded so casual, not afraid if he even lost all the money he bets. Garble is not surprised, Spike is just like his father: a crazy maniac. He does not care if he losses money, as long as he gets a thrill then it’s good.
“Anyways, I'm gonna go back and drink and enjoy the last fight. I’ll see you around, take care.” Spike said, making a dramatic bow and walking back to his seat hearing the laughter from Garble and the sigh of relief from Wallflower. Spike knew that he had a tendency of coming off as scary and maybe even threatening, but he was not exactly holding his baseball bat that his father had once bought him. Spike grinned as he remembered times when he had made other gangsters unable to receiving children. Albeit, the gangsters had said that they never wanted children and most of them were in their mid-thirties.
Spike sat down in his chair realizing that he still held his whiskey in his hand and downed the remainder of the liquid. Spike finished the whiskey and placed it on the table. He watched as Michelle was dancing a little bit, trying to sway the males in the room.
“I swear, she is a succubus.” Spike jokingly stated to himself as he grabbed a beer that had been placed in a bowl that had several ice cubes. It was a cold one, exactly how it should be. Spike snapped the cork open and placed it on the table. He pressed the beer glass to his lips and felt the cold beer go down his body.
In the fighting arena, Michelle was dancing, swaying her big bum so the males got really turned on while Spike did not even react. In fact, it reminded him of seeing young children trying to dance but ended up doing something considered sexual and would not find out about it until years later. Spike rolled his eyes as he caught the eyes of Michelle who was trying to probably seduce him but Spike raised a brow at her making her pout.
Spike rolled his eyes as he downed his beer in what seemed like one gulp.
“And now ladies and gentlemen, here is the last fight may I welcome you TRIXIE!!!”
Spike looked to the arena and indeed saw the cornflower blue haired teen with pale cerulean stripes. Spike grinned as he was planning on doing something. He knew that there were cameras in the arena so he was gonna get footage of Fluttershy and Trixie “Lulamoon” Afify. He was gonna expose them to the internet. He would set it up on the dark web and then to social media platforms.
“Trixie will regret the day when she placed me inside a trash bag and Fluttershy will regret the day she helped the ‘Elements of Harmony’ in killing my mother. I do, however, wonder how many other mothers they have killed ‘saving the world?’” Spike muttered to himself. He could be cruel when he wanted to, but he did have a gentle side. Those who were loyal to him would receive his back if anything happens. Spike looked at the azure coated teen and scoffed. She would fail just like boobzilla. She did not stand a chance.
Then the ringing signal went off and Spike looked at Michelle and Trixie intently. He leaned forward both of his hands holding each other while he leaned a little bit more forward. He had a calculating gaze that looked quite frightening. His eyes were on fire with seeing this as the last battle.
In the arena, Michelle had punched Trixie in the jaw, making the other girl stumble, clutching her jaw with her right hand. She felt a sense of fury. She turned around and started kicking at Michelle here and there, but the Griffin did not indicate that she felt them at all.
Michelle rushed towards the girl after she had tired herself out. Trixie was a little bit dizzy from her reign of fury. Michelle used her right leg to make the illusionist fall to her back and that is what she did but she did not get back up, and just like that, Michelle won.
Spike wanted to laugh. That was both fast and easy. Michelle did the same thing most fighters use. Wait for the enemy to tire themselves out. It is In the book of ways to defeat your foe. Trixie was so stupid. Then again, she was never one for intelligence, to begin with. Spike looked to his left and saw that the arena owner who he has never learned a single name from came towards him with a whole bag.
The creature that owned the place was grey coated, had a horn on his head but no mane or tail. He wore some jeans with a belt, a normal regular t-shirt tucked inside and a fancy jacket on him. Spike liked the owner, he gave him some good clothing tips when he wanted to try something new. Spike noticed that the piercing yellow eyes were on him.
“Well, hello ‘owner’ i assume that is my money?” Spike mischievously asked, grinning from ear to ear. The owner grinned at him as well. The owner liked Spike because he was not afraid to lose money. He had asked Spike this years ago and Spike had answered quite impressively.
“Money is something I will always earn back. It is easy, if you are a fighter, then all you need to do is to fight. It is that easy.”
The owner smiled as he remembered those words years later like it was yesterday.
“Yes, it is indeed. Your twelve million, plus an extra two million for being such a good gambler.” The owner stated, with a small sense of jealousy. Spike shrugged as he knew damn well that it was he who had told the owner who to bet on if he wanted to earn money.
“Hey... do you think that you could do me a favour?” Spike asked, receiving a nod from the owner after a few seconds. “I will pay you of course, but could you get me the footage from Fluttershy and Trixie? They have caused me some problems, especially Fluttershy...”
The owner paled as he realized what Spike was referring to. He immediately nodded and ran off while Spike looked at the dropped black gym bag that was filled with money. He grinned a sadistic grin. He was The Mad Dog Of Sotenbori Junior after all.
Author's Note
Hello guys, here is another chapter for this story. Oh! Before I forget: who do you think is Spike’s biological/adopted mother? You will receive all the answers that is needed in this story. Some in later chapters and some early if I won’t go for certain ideas.
Chapter 3: The Mad Dog Of Canterlot High
It was early in the morning when Spike was walking to school with a huge grin on his face. he had uploaded the video to several websites without it being linked to him somehow. Spike was just like his father: a pure genius. Spike saw that several students were looking at each other and a yellow coated girl that had a look of embarrassment on her face. Spike grinned. He walked up towards the school. He knew that Discord and his wive’s will most likely confront him about it. The thought actually made him feel powerful for some reason. Spike shrugged it off.
When Spike walked around the school, he saw that everyone was watching the fight. The other Element Bearers had confronted Fluttershy about this while said the girl was openly crying because her body was revealed to the whole school. Although it was not much better in the criminal world either.
“Fluttershy!! Why would you do this to yourself???!!!” Sparkle shouted using the royal Canterlot voice. The yellow-skinned girl was in a crouched state, openly crying from embarrassment. The other students openly laughed while an orange-skinned girl with white freckles, green eyes, blonde mane and tail, wearing the female school uniform together with another girl with rainbow mane and tail blue skin and moderate cerise eyes glared at the other students.
Spike laughed out loud. The students slowly turned to him and felt a shiver run down their spines. They may not like the filthy wannabe magical, but his laugh told him and he found it hilarious with a sense of danger.
The air around the students felt chilly, the walls seemed to have moved, because it felt very small. Spike’s laugh echoing throughout the school. Spike felt the eyes of many students on him, some of the curiosity, some of the hatred and some of the disgust.
Spike turned to Fluttershy and stared at her with pure hatred. “So you finally decide to show your true colours. Filthy murderer. First, you take away creatures’ mothers, and now you are in arena catfights looking like the whore you are. The Elements Of Harmony made a mistake, picking you out. What would Princess Celestia say if she knew about this? Then again, you don’t care about mothers dying, leaving the children crying for them.” His tone held pure withholding hatred. Everyone creature looked at him in shock. What was he talking about? They had never killed any creature!
“What are you talking about?!” The girl with rainbow hair heatedly asked. She did not believe this asshole’s words even for a second. She has never killed any creature, so whatever garbage he has come up with is a lie. Spike smirked.
“so you decide to play ignorant? How typical. Albeit you are the Element Bearers so it really should not be a surprise.” His voice was calm, held no emotion. His hands holding each other. His eyes holding a fury never seen before. Amongst the crowd was a certain female trio that was concerned for their one and only.
“In one thousand and five, I was ten years old and had heard the story about how eight girls had been claimed by the Elements of Harmony. I did not care at first, but then one day, my mother was attacked like many others by the dreaded Lord Tirek. He consumed all magical power and had taken my mothers’ as well, making her weak. Then, you Sparkle came along and decided to save the day, not bothering to check to see if every creature was out of their hiding spot. I remember when you took up that large stone that was as big as a house, probably getting arrogant like Rainbow Bitch over there, you dropped it. Beneath you were a woman. My mother...”
The room tensed as they felt power radiating off from Spike. His eyes became cat-light which reminded a lot of students of Nightmare Moon strangely enough. His hands started catching a fire that was currently green. The students who knew of fighting magic thought that they had been drugged. That was not possible, he can’t possibly have magic...
Spike wondered how he wanted to fight these murderers. Thug style? Maybe, if he wanted to have a little bit of a warm-up but he had already been training for the last two hours. Breaker Style? Naw, Spike didn’t want to scare the musicians of the school with his dancing moves, he was afraid that they would consider him too good. Slugger Style? Maybe, but Spike felt a lot more comfortable with his secret battle style.
The element bearers were joined by two other girls. There was one girl that was amber skin with cyan eyes that was currently looking at Spike with a calculating look. She had always felt power radiating off from him, but she could not put her finger on it.
The other girl was also lavender but a shade lighter. She had a moderate purple mane and tail with aquamarine highlight streaks. Her eyes were moderate Persian blue. She was looking at Spike with a hint of shock.
“You will feel the wrath of The Mad Dog Of SOTENBORI!!!” Spike shouted the last part, giving the girls no choice but to fight him. Rainbow Dash and Applejack, the top athletes of the school were grinning, believing they would win without even trying. Though, Applejack did have a look of disgust on her face. How dare this filthy creature say they murdered some creature?!
Rainbow Dash & Applejack Versus Majima Junior
Spike pulled out a knife, or a knife for those who were not from Ponasia. It was a Tanto knife that was called Demonfire Dagger. His father had one and he had bought Spike one. The others grinned, believing that Spike would be cheating. Rainbow simply liked a challenge. The hallway suddenly felt large as there was now a circle around them. The three girls who were observing him were worried. Very worried. But they knew that Spike knew what he was doing as they had seen him fight.
Spike watched as Rainbow Dash looked at him with disgust and anger. Spike rushed up towards her. She was standing beside Applejack who was to her left. The walls were big. Spike hit Rainbow on the nose, breaking it. He hit her with his left hand. It was covered in green flames. Actually, his whole body was. He looked like a proper fighter. Rainbow Dash stumbled back, surprised and to some extent shocked that Spike could punch so hard. Applejack tried grabbing his right arm, but Spike punched her hard in the stomach. She may have had belly abs, but that is nothing for Spike.
Applejack lost her balance and fell to the floor. Spike was still no done though. Rainbow Dash got up to her feet and attempted to confuse Spike with her speed, but Spike saw all of her movements. She had been circling Spike. Suddenly, Spike jumped into the air and kicked her in the face. Rainbow Dash fell to the floor and clutched her face. Applejack gritted her teeth as she rushed to Rainbow’s side trying to help her up. Spike scoffed at the idiots below him. Applejack gritted her teeth again and rushed towards Spike.
Spike used his right hand, evading forward and backwards, trying to confuse the Apple girl. It was working as well. She was looking left and right, but she did not land a single kick or punch. Spike laughed at that. Spike then stabbed her from behind.
Applejack screamed in pain, clutching her back and crying out in pain. Spike shook his head. The street punks in Neighpan handled things better. They didn’t scream like idiots. They manned up and they took it all in albeit, that is because they did not want to piss of the son of a major Patriarch.
Spike saw that the other Element Bearers were horrified by what he had done. Spike then rolled his eyes. He snapped his fingers and Applejack stopped crying, but she still felt the same sensation as when Spike had slashed her. Applejack looked up to Spike and saw that he had an impassive expression on his face.
“You deserve this. You killed my mother, and this is the consequences.” Spike icily stated. He looked at his dagger and saw that there was still blood on it. He pulled out a handkerchief and wiped the blood away from it. He then placed it in a special area around his back that was covered by his suit.
Spike saw that Rainbow Dash was still clutching her face, but Spike made it worse. He stomped his right foot on her. His shoe hitting her hands, pressing her hands on her face making it hurt badly. He then spits on her. He then was heard laughing as he turned to the left and was out of sight. They were all shocked. The one with no magic proved them all wrong and literally beat two of the strongest non-alicorn creature’s as if they were nothing.
There was one question that was lingering inside of Twilight’s mind. Who was Spike’s mother?
Spike was walking down the hallways of the school, heading for class when he saw that Discord and his wive’s were blocking a corridor. Spike rolled his eyes and turned around to walk away when he felt a hand be placed on his right shoulder, but from that gesture alone, he could feel the fear in the hand and body held. Spike did not calm down, he still had his adrenaline rush from the fight. He turned around and saw that it was Luna who placed her hand on his shoulder.
“Fine, what do you wanna know?” Spike irritatedly asked, not wanting to be in their presence. Discord looked nervous as his two wive’s sent glares his way and not normal ones either. A betrayed glare is what it was.
“Spik-”
“Majima.” Spike corrected Luna. The mare nodded.
“Majima, we heard what you told the Element Bearers and I apologize about your mother. I am sure that they did not mean for it to happen. It was probably an accident.” Luna explained her thoughts. ”I hope.” Said the voice in the back of her head.
“Majima Junior, we were not told by Discord that you could do magic. I am sorry, but I must ask. How do you have magic when it is said that you don’t have it?” Celestia questioned a puzzled look on her face. Spike stared at Discord as if silently speaking to him.
“I have always been able to do magic. I decided to not show it here because if creature knew that I had fighter magic, they would all want to be friends with me. After all, I have one of the rarest abilities in Equestria. Although, we all saw what happen.” Spike dryly said, referring to the bullying.
“Discord?” Luna asked, her voice filled with sweetness to it making said creature shiver. He did not under any circumstances like that tone one bit. Discord started sweating. “Why did you not tell me or Celestia that our student here could do magic?”
“Because it was at the request of father that he did not reveal that particular piece of information,” Spike explained before Discord could. Luna and Celestia turned to look at him with a bored expression on his face.
Spike saw that Luna was wearing her midnight blue business suit with her cutie mark on her left shoulder. It reminded Spike of the crests that were made for Yakuza families. Celestia had the same but with her Sun and she wore a white business suit. Spike could not help but grin inwardly.
Both of them reminded him of the Tojo Clan and Omi Alliance in a way. To explain it as simple as possible. The Tojo Can and Omi Alliance are the Yakuza “Government”. When a creature creates a Yakuza you get the question if you want to join the Tojo Clan or Omi Alliance. Although, some will have no choice but to join either depending on where they are stationed. Some Yakuza families have yet to join either place and have survived for so long. The Tojo and Omi usually fight against each other often. Sometimes clans within the Tojo fight against each other but it is quite rare but not unheard of. Spike was solely tied to the Tojo Clan but concerning Nishitani, he does speak to some Omi Alliance families to see what is going on. That was the least he could do.
“That explains a few things... also, Majima. Who is your mother?” Luna curiously asked. Spike knew what she was after the name, but he did not want to give it. The day he says his mother’s name, is the day when he finds true love. Spike looked at her. Watching as Luna’s arms crossing each other, looking at him with an intimidating posture, trying to intimidate him. Spike simply raised a brow at that.
“That is for me to know and for you to find out.” Spike cryptically said, bowing down to them to show his respect to them which the other three also did.
“You may go, Majima Junior, I don’t want you to be late.” Discord said, making Spike smirk at him and nod. He walked past them, not looking behind them to see the curious eyes of the two Princess’ and the God Of Chaos. He had just changed the whole school. He was The Mad Dog Of Canterlot High. What Spike did not see was that the three girls who are fawning over him in silence had heard the conversation and had also heard what he had said before he fought Applejack and Rainbow Dash. They were red-eyed from it. They would gladly teach the Rainbooms a lesson.
“Poor Spike.” Sonata sadly said, getting nods from her sister’s. They could only pray that Spike protected himself and shielded himself.
Author's Note
I hope you like this chapter guys. Sorry that it is a little short. I didn’t really know what to write and I thought that this was rather fitting because in the last chapter I forgot to explain the Tojo Clan and Omi Alliance. I hope I cleared up the confusion for those who have not played/or not familiar with the story.
Chapter 4: A Dazzling Friendship
Spike was in the middle of the city, looking for some more clothing for himself. Usually, he would have simply ordered from his homeland, but he was interested in seeing what the Equestrians’ were capable of. Sadly, one of the best fashion designers was Belle Rarity. Spike had scowled in anger. He could not even go shopping before he saw one of the “heroes” of their pathetic land. He hated the fact that he had walked through alleys where the Marshmallow skinned girl had most likely walked in Neighpan. He would never forgive them for what they did to his mother.
“They could never understand... growing up without a mother’s love. Her caring arms surrounding you when you got home from school, kissing the forehead to show her affection. They can never understand what losing a mother is.” Spike expressed to himself. He was walking through an empty alley. There were buildings to the left and right that had many warnings of cameras and whatnot. Spike knew that they were all fake because there were no cameras in the alley. If there had been, he would have been arrested for beating up a couple of street punks. Unless if the police were just that useless of course.
The pavement was dirty and filthy, showing all kinds of trash on the ground. The walls on the left and right covered in graffiti. Spike did not mind this. Ahead of him was the exit to the alley. Spike was looking forward to when Hearts Warming was In full swing. He had planned just the other day that he would travel back to his homeland and be with his family members and friends. His father had been very busy lately which is not by much unless if you count fighting your sworn brother all the time.
A few weeks had gone by since he had beaten up Rainbow Crash and Appleshit. He was now feared in the school. Not for fighting only those two, but after fighting Gilda and Lightning. He had beaten them both up so hard that Spike is surprised that Lightning and Gilda can even speak and walk at all. Spike had been jumped by them out of nowhere and attacked him, but Spike paid them no heed and had kicked them here and a punch there and they were on the floor crying their eyes out because of the brutality Spike showed them. He did not even sweat.
The teacher who had shown Spike disgust and hatred in the past kept glancing at him with disbelief and fear in her eyes. As soon as Spike did something, she would scream as if she would get attack any second, and it happened.
Spike had gotten fed up with her stupidity and had walked up to her and punched her so hard in the face, that the teacher passed out. Twilight, who had been in the classroom, had been horrified by what he had done and demanded to explain to her why he did what he did. Spike had raised a brow and not said anything.
Speaking of the Element Bearers, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were shocked by how he had easily beaten them, it looked like he was not even trying to begin with. Then came the question: was Spike holding back, and if so, why? He has made it abundantly clear that he wants nothing to do with them so why bother in holding back. Rainbow Dash had gritted her teeth and said that perhaps he found them “weak” although, Spike had heard it and had chuckled darkly at her. And told them in a very arrogant voice:
“Congratulations for finding that out by yourself. Considering that you are the dumbest idiot there is in existence.”
That had made Rainbow Dash grit her teeth and almost prepared herself for the second round. She had been held back by Applejack though, telling her that it wasn’t worth it. And this all had happened in the cafeteria, so every creature there had heard the conversation.
Spike exited the alley and took a right. The city was large and had some criminality going on. Spike did not mind as long as it is not any sort of scams. He did not like being scammed, the last Griffin who tried to do so can tell you that much. His left arm has yet to fully move on its own.
Spike saw that there were stores left and right, but right now, he is just exploring.
He felt that someone was following him and he grinned. Finally! something exciting! Spike moved through the crowds with ease, making sure to look as threatening as possible and to some extent violent. The store owners saw him walk as if he owned the place but they knew to not make him angry.
The room temperatures can drop and you’ll have pain all over your body. Not the same as working out. This pain is different. This is pain that serves to hurt you and make you obey the creature’s every command. That is the sort of Yakuza Spike is. Of course, he is just like his father, but some things set them apart as well. He has his mother’s gentle and kind side as well, especially to those close to him. His father always smiled at that because it reminded him of his wife. Yet her genes are also inside of his boy.
Spike saw that there was an alley to the right and he took that opportunity. When he walked through it he saw that there was no escape but the one that he walked through. He took out his Tonto and looked at it. He felt the presence of his follower. He decided to confuse them
“Dewa, naze Watashi o forō shita nodesu ka?” Spike asked, in Neighpanese. (So, what made you follow me?) The one behind him had an aura of confusion. Spike then turned around with a maniacal grin, but that was dropped after ten seconds when he saw who it was. Or rather, they.
Right before him, was the Dazzlings. They looked beautiful. Adagio was wearing a purple jacket that covered her light pink t-shirt. She wore a gold belt around her waist. It had a few dots and in the middle was a gold diamond. She wore purple shorts and light purple leggings with dark purple triangles. She wore purple heel boots that had around her ankles gold belts. The heel part was made of wood and up towards the ankles were spikes. Her hair was as bushy as ever and she looked at Spike with confusion.
Aria was wearing a greenish turquoise jacket that covered her white tank top. She wore punk pants and to her left and right were sparkles that were both pink and white. She wore purple shoes where the toe area had the white spot. She wore a belt near her waist that had a large star. She looked at him a little surprised.
Sonata wore pink boots that fit with her legs very well. Her pink skirt looked perfect on her. She wore a dark red trench coat that had light blue buttons. She wore on her left and right arm armbands that had light blue spikes on them. She was smiling wildly at him. No confusion on her face at all.
“Anata ga tasuke o hitsuyō to shite irunode, watashitachi wa anata ni shitagau koto ni shimashita~” Sonata said in a cute voice. (We decided to follow you because you require help!) Spike looked at her impressed.
“Watashi wa osoraku nani no tasuke ga hitsuyōdesu ka?” Spike asked, completely forgetting that the other two doesn't speak Neighpanese. (What would I possibly need help for?) Sonata got a grim look on her face. She only had one shot at this and she could not mess it up.
“Hahaoya no shi to mukiau.” Sonata’s voice sounded grim. It was hard to tell for Adagio and Aria. They did not speak their lovers' language. They could ask Sonata to tutor them. It was a possibility at least. (Coming to terms with your mother's death)
Spike’s face morphed into one of no emotion. He looked at her as if studying her. Sonata knew what he was doing but allowed him to do it because she did not want to push him. If she did, bad things could happen and she did not want to ruin her chances with him.
“Watashi wa sudeni motte imasu.” Spike stated, but one look from Sonata and he knew that she was not convinced. (I already have). Spike did not know how to get out of the situation as they sort of stood in his way.
“Um... would it be alright if we speak Equestrian?” Aria awkwardly asked. Her arms were crossed and she looked between her sister and her lover soon-to-be-husband if she played her cards right. Spike looked at her as if he had just seen her come. He then got off from his shock.
“Why are you following me?” Spike part asked part accused and Sonata grinned a little while Aria and Adagio blushed. Spike looked at them with his face devoid of any emotion. They felt a little bit uneasy but they did not allow it to make them falter.
“Well, we heard about... your mother... so we decided to try and help in any sort of way we can,” Adagio explained, hoping that he wasn’t crossing any lines as she said these things. Spike raised a brow at what she said but they all had seen the look of sadness that vanished so quick they thought they had seen things.
“Well, I don’t need help-”
“Yes, you do. Ever since we started High School, the second you laid eyes on the Rainbooms it looked like you were gonna commit a massacre.” Adagio sternly said. Spike looked at her with a raised brow. “Sorry... it's just that I and my sisters are worried for you. We hope we can help you any way we can...”
Spike had his hands behind his back. His left hand grabbing onto his right one. He clenched his right hand into a fist, looking at them with some anger.
“I. Don’t. Need. Help.” His teeth were gritting. He was holding his anger inside of him, not wanting to hurt the three girls. They were just trying to help him and he adored them for it. The sisters noticed that he did his best to maintain his anger.
Adagio took a couple of steps forward, she was slow, not wanting to alert Spike negatively. Aria soon did the same and Sonata as well. Spike did not react. His face was devoid of emotion and he was happy about that because he was a little bit nervous. Adagio could sense his nervousness and she understood.
When she was a step away from him, she stretched her arms out, hugging the dragon of her dreams. The other two sirens did the same, forming a group hug. Spike was overwhelmed by the affection of the three girls. He had not had this much love since his mother passed away.
Don’t get him wrong, his father loves him, but the love that a mother gives is stronger than any other sort of love. It is one that Spike took for granted and now she was gone. Spike wished to see her again. He prayed that she was safe in Heaven by Faust.
These three girls for some reason made Spike feel like when he was with his mother. He clung to it. His arms stretched around Aria who was to his left and Sonata to his right. He felt so warm in his body. He had felt like something was missing. Maybe he had found the one thing he needed: Friendship.
“She was so young. She had yet to see the one place she wanted to go to, Equestria. Lord Tirek attacked Neighpan with his large size. He got there easily. My mother, out shopping with a friend, was petrified and then Sparkle accidentally dropped the large stone.” Spike spat, his head still high up, he did not cry, but the sirens knew that he needed to so they did their best to soothe him. Adagio rubbed his back.
Aria could feel Spike’s belly abs and she was impressed and without a doubt would enjoy her time with him in bed. She got a mischievous look in her eye as she thought about that. Sonata felt the same thing although she was not all that surprised since she had seen him fight as if his life depended on it. When you fight like that you will gain muscle.
They ended the hug and took a step back to allow Spike some room. Said dragon was currently dazed as he thought about his mother. He wanted to thank the Dazzlings.
“Thank you, Dazzle sisters. I needed to get that off my chest.” Spike was happy. He had never been this open to some creature before. The buildings around him were all made of tall walls. To his left was a staircase that led up to a door that led to some building.
The three sirens were beaming on the inside. He sounded happy that they were there with him and helped him through something difficult for him. Adagio felt proud that she had helped a little bit. She knew that the wound ran deeper than that and a simple “sorry” would never cut it. Sonata had a huge smile on her face, her dog eyes were infectious and Spike could not help but give a small smile, but it did not quite reach his eyes. Aria felt proud that she helped her future husband with something that he needed to let go of.
“It was no problem, Majima.” Adagio formally said, not wanting to accidentally insult him.
“No need for that, Dazzle, simply call me Spike.” The son of the Majima Patriarch said. He did not want her to be so formal with him and make it seem like he is not reachable.
“Then simply call me Adagio.” The siren said, pointing at herself.
“And you can call me Aria.”
“You can simply call me Sonata.”
Spike smiled and bowed down in respect for them. They had learned about the culture and tradition of his nation and did the same, surprising him when he looked up.
“So... is there any place you need to be right now?” Spike asked, hoping that he could be alone with his thoughts. Aria seemed to have read his mind, however, and grinned at him in a way that made him feel slightly uncomfortable which was a huge achievement.
“Oh, we have nothing we are going to do. So, we will be following you around everywhere .” Aria mockingly said, but it was to tease him which she succeeded in. He made a look that they weren’t able to read and then bowed again as if to apologize.
“Well, wanna go shopping?” Sonata asked, hopefully. Spike smiled and nodded.
“That would be lovely.” They then all turned to walk to the exit of where they entered. But there was one question that was on their minds. Who was Spike’s mother? That was one of many questions they wanted answers to but they could not ask that right now!
They walked together with Spike and it looked like they had become great Dazzling Friends.
Author's Note
Hello guys, I hope you enjoyed this chapter. The reveal will be very soon of who Spike’s mother is.
Chapter 5: Friendship Development
September passed with a breeze and the friendship Spike had with the Dazzlings were good. They helped him when he needed it and when they needed help, he helped them. Spike wasn’t a book smart like Akiyama-San but he was a street smart, although, Akiyama-San is also street smart considering he lived on the streets for years. Spike hung around the Dazzlings quite a bit after school and they had a lot of fun. Just the other day, they had gone to Sugarcube Corner which was a little cafe and had quite some fun there. Spike had ordered a smoothie while the sirens ordered some other things.
October was getting chilly and Spike was liking it. The coldness soothed his scales. Spike thought it was nice. He was currently on his way to school. The Dazzlings apparently did not live far away from him, they told him they lived on the other side of the neighbourhood. Spike smirked inwardly and jokingly told himself that they got it so they could stalk him, although if he told the Dazzlings this they would whistle innocently and look away. Spike saw the school and saw that the Dazzlings were waiting for him and he smiled at them. A genuine smile he had not had on his face for years.
“Hello there, Adagio, Aria and Sonata.” Spike cheerily said, with a bow. He had opened up to them a little bit more as the weeks had progressed. He had not told them much, just that his father was mega-rich but he did see that the girls knew what he meant by that. He had yet to tell them about his mother, but he did not feel ready yet. He was planning on telling them but he did not know when he would do it. Maybe during Hearts Warming.
The Dazzlings smiled wildly and bowed back. Their arms were to their sides as they did this. “Hello, Spike-Kun~,” The three girls said in a cute voice. Spike grinned and shook his head at their antics. He had a feeling that Sonata had been teaching them some Neighpanese culture, not that he complained.
“How was your morning, stalking me like usual?” Spike teased making them blush. Spike’s heart fluttered as he saw their faces being flushed like that. Spike shook the thought out of his head. He was at school, he should not be thinking such thoughts. Especially not about his only three friends.
“No...” Sonata said, weakly and unconvincingly. Spike rolled his eyes but got butterflies in his stomach as he looked at her cute face.
“Anyways, shall we head for class?” Spike asked, looking at his right arm where a platinum Rolex had small diamonds around it. The Dazzlings thought that the clock fit Spike well with his body. Adagio’s rational mind was disappearing for each second that passed.
“Y-yes that would be wise,” Adagio said, flushed. She turned towards the school and walked with her sisters. Spike was following them and grinned to himself. He knew that he was hot. Any girl would want him. He is handsome, rich, powerful and caring.
“Man, I still shitting got it!” Spike cheered for himself in his mind. He followed the Dazzlings to their first class which was potions. Spike liked this class, he could make strength potions and stamina potions. Although, he would never use them on himself because he is already too powerful for even the Element Bearers to handle. The class had no windows and the benches were aligned three feet from each other to not bump into one another as potions was a pretty dangerous subject if you were not careful.
Spike and the Dazzlings sat together in the middle of the class. Spike sat beside Adagio and Aria. The leader is to his left and the aggressive one being to his right. Spike felt that both sirens were suspiciously close to him, but he did not say or do anything to stop it. He felt relaxed. He had a feeling that both of them felt his tenseness as he is always expecting the worst. he felt Adagio’s right hand around his lower back and It felt soothing. He relaxed even more. Sonata was sitting beside Aria to her left and she felt Spike’s tenseness relax and she smiled.
“I’m happy that you aren’t as tense, Spikey,” Sonata stated. She had given him that cute pet name because she wanted to call him something no one else called him. She watched as he smiled a little.
“I appreciate it. The only time I am relaxed is when I get into fights with street punks and gangster wannabes. But being here with you three is making me feel relaxed even more than the fights.” Spike admitted, his hands holding each other as he leaned back in his chair. The three sirens grinned inwardly.
Spike then took both Adagio’s and Aria’s hands and gave them a squeeze to show that he meant it. Both of them felt butterflies in their stomachs as he did that gesture. They held his hand and they felt on top of the world. Suddenly the classroom door opened and their teacher walked inside. Her name was Zecora and she was a Zebra. She noticed the three Dazzlings and Majima Junior in her class holding hands with one another and she smirked at them knowingly. They blushed while Spike looked like he always did like he did not care.
The other students then started filling inside of the class but they did not notice that the three girls and dragon was holding hands. When every creature was inside the classroom, Zecora started her class and told them that they would be trying to create gold. Actual liquid gold. Spike grinned, he could sell it on the black market. He could sell it for an expensive amount of money. Of course, in Equestria gold is not worth much unless if it is in bits, but in Neighpan it was very hard to come across as they do not have any potion maker that can make gold for them.
As the class was in session, Spike noticed that Sunset Shimmer was there. He groaned. He knew that the bacon-haired girl would confront him. She was looking at Zecora who was currently teaching about a potion that could heal without trouble no matter the climate. Spike listened as well but he felt her eyes on him. He grinned a little bit. She perhaps liked what she was seeing? Or perhaps she was jealous of his natural beauty and that he had three lovely sirens by his side.
He looked behind him and saw that Sunset was looking at him. Spike made eye contact with her and winked at her before he looked ahead of him and paid more attention to Zecora’s class. he felt the amber skinned girls subtle glares at him and he grinned. That was his intention: making her glare at him.
Adagio herself felt the stares and looked behind her and saw that Sunset was glaring at her dragon mate. She grinned at her. She pushed herself a little bit closer to Spike, making the amber skinned girl look at her in confusion. She looked ahead to Zecora and listened to the instruction.
A few minutes passed and Spike was pared with the Dazzlings which earned him a wink from Zecora. They were going to create the healing potion and he had most of the materials he needed. Spike pulled out his very own Tonto and cut some garlic that was part of the ingredients. Sonata and Aria were told when to put in other things like certain medicine pills and whatnot while adagio brewed the potion. Spike was very careful when he cut, or well, for other creatures he looked like he was playing with the knife like the Changeling named Thirex “Gordon” Ramsey.
“Your good at this, Spikey, what made you so good in potions?” Adagio curiously asked. Spike grinned a little bit as he thought about how he was gonna answer the question, it was a good one as well.
“I don’t really know, I just remember that when I was sick that my mother brewed me a potion and I liked it she had brewed it so I asked her to teach me but I don’t remember how old I was. Ever since then, I have been good at potions.” Spike explained. The three girls were surprised but smiled nonetheless.
Where Sunset was standing, she was making the potion with the girl named Hana “Wallflower” Blush. Wallflower was really good at the ingredients, especially those that contained the plants. Sunset remembered the time when she had learnt of Wallflower’s presence throughout the school. She felt bad that she never knew much about her but Wallflower had admitted at it was her very own fault for using the memory stone. Sunset was concerned for her because every time she looked at Spike, she looked as though he was gonna explode any second.
“Wallflower,” Sunset whispered. The girl looked at Sunset as she continued to put ingredients into the cauldron. “Can I ask you why you look and seem afraid of Spike?” Wallflower looked like she had been caught doing something taboo and started working faster. Sunset looked at her quizzically.
“I-I don’t wanna talk about it.” Wallflower hastily told Sunset in a hushed voice. Sunset nodded slowly, taking in the girls appearance. The girl looked like she was going to get hit or something. This only fueled Sunset’s curiosity and that made it a lot worse for the amber skinned girl.
Sunset and Wallflower continued to work in silence and occasionally Sunset saw Wallflower look at Spike who was in no rush doing his work. Sunset also noticed the way Adagio swayed her hips at Spike. But the dragon did not seem to notice it or just plain ignored it. Sunset wondered which it was. When she finished the potion with Wallflower she walked up to the teacher and presented their work. Zecora gave a smile and nodded.
Sunset smiled and appreciated her own work with Wallflower. They went back to their bench and did whatever. Sunset pulled out a book and Wallflower did so as well.
Spike and his friends had just finished the potion and Spike proudly showed it to Zecora who inspected it and was amazed by how well the potion looked. It looked even better than Sunsets’! She praised him by lightly clapping so it did not bother the other students. Spike bowed down in a “Thank you” and Zecora did the same. She had never told any creature else, but she knew that Spike had magic and what family he came from but she could sense that he was good-hearted. She had even seen some of the noble acts he had done in Neighpan, Sotenbori and Kamurocho.
Spike walked back to the bench where the girls sat and gave them a grin. They grinned back. Spike sat down with them and looked back to see Sunset reading a book about magic, specifically the darker aspects of Fighter Magic. He grinned.
There were a few darker magic fighting styles that were hard to accomplish but you needed to have a dark-hearted soul or you could be golden-hearted and use it for good. You cannot be neutral. Spike himself? He is in nature good-hearted but he also has a lot of darkness in him that it is a surprise that he has not been corrupted by his own temptations.
Aria looked towards Sunset and raised a brow as she saw the book title: The Dark Fighting styles of Fighter Magic
“Are there dark magic in Fighter magic?” Aria curiously asked. Nothing was really much known about Fighter Magic. Even Seaquestria had not much information about it. Adagio and Sonata turned to Spike to see how he would answer.
“Yes there are actually, you need to be either gold-hearted or dark-hearted. I am a little bit of both so it was easy. The gold-hearted can use the darker styles to protect those in need while the dark-hearted use them for personal gain. Although, you cannot be neutral. It is possible to be gold-hearted by also have a dark soul at the same time. Like a demon kind of.”
They nodded in understanding, but then Adagio had a question she wanted an answer to.
“Is there any dark fighting magic that you know of?” Adagio questioned looking at Spike with a sense of worry in her eyes. She had seen what dark magic can do to some creatures. It is like a drug that never goes away.
“Yes, I do know some dark fighter magic, but don’t worry It is not as dangerous as you think. But, if I were to use dark fighter magic to make a large explosion without me having control over it, then yes, it can be dangerous, but I do not intend to blow up the school... yet.” Spike said the last part quietly while his friends looked at him with raised brows. Sonata on the other hand snickered as Adagio playfully hit him the back of the head and he looked at her offended.
When every creature was finished, the class was dismissed and everyone walked out of class. Spike was chatting with his friends and joking around when he heard the old bully shout for him as if he had done something he shouldn't have done at all.
“Majima!”
Spike turned around with his friends and they scowled at her. Adagio did not want one of the Element Bearers to make Spike feel sad because of the death of his mother. They glared daggers at her, showing her their displeasure of her being there. Sunset ignored them. The other students simply walked away, not wanting to face Majima Junior’s wrath.
What can I do for you, Shimmer?” Spike icily asked, making the amber skinned girl involuntarily shiver. The way he said it was so demanding and it made her feel weak and unprotected. She had her backpack on her back and she crossed her arms, leaning to the right.
“What did you do to Wallflower Blush?” Sunset tried to sound intimidating but she only sounded like a desperate police officer which reminded Spike of the ones in Neighpan. The one’s he did not personally know were always desperate for creatures like him to talk.
“Blush-San? I haven’t done anything to her, I just met her last month. Why?” Spike sounded confused and to some extent concerned. Sunset on the other hand did not want to believe it because of what he was capable of doing to her two friends. There was no way he had no idea.
“Stop playing dumb, I know that you did something to her. What did you do to her?” Sunset asked again, this time drawing the ire of the Dazzlings and that was let known when they literally growled at her like that one time during the battle of the bands which the sirens sadly lost.
“You dare call Spike-Kun a liar?! Did you not hear what he said?!” Aria was angry. Her friend and future husband did not do anything wrong! He just told Shimmer the truth and this is how she repays him?
“You know, Shimmer, you have a friend that is the Element of Honesty and yet, you can’t tell when Spike-Kun is telling the truth. I can tell by looking into his eyes that he is telling the truth. So why can’t you see it, you should because you have been in his shoes before.” Adagio was calm, it was calm anger, the most terrifying anger there is. Words can sometimes be more lethal than actual punches.
Sunset felt offended that she was compared to Spike. She did not walk around and beat creatures up because she felt like it!
“I have never, and I will never be inside of Majima Junior’s shoes. Wherever you got that idea from, you must be delusional.” Sunset sounded like she believed everything she said as well, making the Dazzlings raise their brows in unison order. Spike’s face hardened for what she had said. He doesn’t care what she thinks of him, but is she so stupid that she has forgotten about what she did?
“Oh? So you do not remember when you were the Queen Bee at school? Because I remember it clear as day. You ruled the school with an iron fist and you blackmailed a lot of creatures here. Tartarus, you even made Gilda do some of your dirty work so I must say that I am impressed.” Spike was calm on the outside and Sunset involuntarily shivered again. He knew how to make her shiver without trying. He looked like he enjoyed it as well.
Sunset felt herself remembering when she first started at Canterlot High. She ruled the school with an iron fist. The teachers were oblivious to her manipulative ways, and whenever some student was about to speak to the teacher, they decided against it because of what she could do. She had the power to ruin some creatures entire life by just spilling the beans. That is the type of power she had. When Twilight had shown her that there was another way, she then gave up her evil ways and she slowly was forgiven by every creature. Spike on the other hand did not give a shit. She could not find a single thing about him. She even tried searching about his father but the only thing that came up was that he had a successful building company but she found nothing else so she never attacked him.
“I have changed, you have seen it have you not?” Sunset demanded almost. She did not want to remember what she did in the past and yet she could never run away from it even if she wanted to. There would always be some creature that hated her and she knew it. For her, it was a fact of life.
“Yes, and yet you seem so drawn towards the darkness. Is it because you still desire something that only the darkness can offer?” Spike asked, his emerald green eyes burning in a way that made Sunset back away a little bit. It was like looking at the Devil. Charming, Handsome, Violent... She felt like she was his prey.
“I’m not surprised, you and I have that in common. It never goes away...” Sunset looked at him and felt a wave of shock take her over. he felt darkness? You cannot feel it when you are evil... “You learn to live with it though.”
“I’ll see you around, Shimmer.” Spike turned around with his friends and they walked away with smirks on their faces, feeling satisfied over the fact that they seemed to have broken her.
True to the thoughts, Sunset was left in the hallway looking at the retreating figure of Majima Junior and his fans that hope to get inside of his pants. Was there some truth to what he said? Does darkness never fully leave a creature. How would he possibly know about that? Many thoughts, but Sunset pushed them aside and walked in the other direction.
Author's Note
Hello, my Yakuza oath brothers! Here is another chapter and I hope you enjoy it. At the end of the arc, there will be something big happening, so stay tuned for that.
A few days had passed since the encounter with Shimmer and Spike was enjoying life. Just the other day, he had walked down in the city by himself because he wanted to reflect a little bit on what had happened the last few weeks. He is still shocked that they wanted to befriend him in the first place.
Spike never believed that he would ever make friends in Equestria except for the one’s connected to the Yakuza and his Father and Godfathers. Yet, here he was, friends with three popular girls that are known as the Dazzlings. The ones who were defeated at the battle of the bands.
“It is amazing that I actually made friends and not some backstabbers. By now, some old “friends” would stab me in the back.” Spike muttered. He was currently on his way to school, prepared for another day of seeing idiot students act as if they know shit.
Spike had gotten closer to the Dazzlings who he had started loving as friends, and he had gotten to know them better as well. They were parentless and had always been like that. They ran away from their orphanage where they had been staying for a total week. They ran to Equestria and started middle school. Later, they then started learning more and more and when they began High School, that was when they had noticed Spike. They had then started silently fawning over him that Spike had yet to fully find out about.
Spike took a left and he was greeted by the sight of his three friends waiting for him by the steps that lead up to the school. Spike walked up to them and he hugged them affectionately which they returned as well. When Aria let go she scowled at something behind Spike. Adagio and Sonata did so as well a second later and Spike turned around. He groaned.
The Element Bearers stood there, glaring at them. Spike did not have the time to covers with simple-minded potatoes. He had things to do like go to school. Spike looked at their leader, Twilight Sparkle who had to her left Sunset Shimmer and her right Starlight Glimmer. The rest of their little gang was around them, glaring at Spike except for Pinkie and Fluttershy. Spike gave them a smile that did not reach his eyes but he showed no emotion still, not wanting them to get satisfaction.
“Well, isn’t it the killers of Canterlot High! What can I do for you?” Spike exclaimed in fake cheeriness. The girls scowled at him. Especially Applejack and Rainbow Dash. They still had not fully forgiven him for what he did to them when the fight broke out.
“Majima, why have you been spreading lies about us?! We have never killed any creature, especially not your mother.” Twilight stated, although, there was a certain uncertainty in her voice. Spike knew that he was being cold, but can you blame him? He lost his mother that resembled Fluttershy a lot because of the kindness.
Spike only truly blamed Twilight but because of how the rest of the Elements of Harmony acts, he cannot help but feel like they are at fault which they very much are as well. The way they act as if nothing is wrong is disgusting.
“I have not been spreading anything. I simply told the truth when I beat your two idiot friends a few weeks ago. That is the only thing I have ever done.” Spike calmly said, making Twilight irate. Her right eye started twitching. She did not know why, but something about him just made her irate.
“Why are you still lying, punk?! You do realize that you don’t have any proof right?” Rainbow Dash questioned smugly. She looked at Spike as if she had just won the entire thing and that it was all over. Oh, how wrong she was...
“Really? My mother is six feet under and had been killed by a stone in Neighpan when she was out shopping with her friend. If I remember correctly, I was watching the news in replay later that night and I saw that Sparkle there holding the stone and there had been something blurred out on the camera. I then went to the friend who had been nearby and she allowed me to see her memories... I saw what you did Sparkle.” The air felt chillier than usual. The Element Bearers still looked like they didn’t believe it. Namely Rainbow Crash and Appleshit.
Rarity Belle looked like she believed it but remained neutral. Spike may not like her but he respected her for that part. Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy looked horrified, especially Fluttershy which is no surprise. Imagine if you are friends with someone that nearly killed some other creature by accident? Accident or not, it is not a pleasant thought.
“You are blaming us for your mothers’ death?!” Rainbow Dash was livid. “Why are you blaming Twilight for the death when it was Tirek who started the whole world-domination nonsense in the first place! It's not our fault!”
“Was it Tirek who was holding the stone?” Spike was calm, he clenched his fists though, which signalled that if they weren’t careful, they could get a hit. Rainbow Dash who usually had an answer for everything when she was angry felt like she had been punched in the gut on that one. She didn’t want to admit it, but he did have a point in that department. Yes, Tirek wasn’t the one who held the stone, it was Twilight. But it was Tirek who went on a rampage to take over the world which led to Spike’s mothers' death.
The Dazzlings comforted him by rubbing his back, trying to soothe him. He appreciated it. He loved them for it. The Element Bearers who saw this weren’t really surprised. They had seen how the bimbos of the school fawned over him, specifically the Dazzlings. Sunset and Starlight felt a weird connection to him. Like a calling.
“Maybe so, but it was Tirek who went on a rampage throughout the world!” Rainbow angrily said. Spike looked at her and sighed. He knew that she had a point. Maybe if Tirek did not go on a rampage his mother would still be with him today, but some things are harder to forgive and forget.
“That maybe so, but it doesn’t really change anything does it? What has happened, happened. Now, we are all living in the future, going to school to get an education while you occasionally go to save the world from villains that have most likely been misunderstood.” Spike calmy proposed. The Element Bearers looked at each other and the pink-skinned girl looked at her friends and she felt a sensation that told her to simply trust the angry dragon. Her mind and body had never lied to her before, so why would It now?
“What do ya mean some villains’ bein’ misunderstood?” Applejack angrily asked. She did not see or realize that Sunset and Starlight were there with them. Spike looked at the Applefarmer. She isn’t serious, is she? There is LITERALLY two ex-villains with her friend group and she is asking...
Spike was so shocked stupid that he could not even follow his line of thinking anymore, the whole thing was ridiculous. The farmer noticed that he looked at her with disbelief. She wondered what he was thinking but then she realized. She had two best friends that were ex-villains.
Said girls had flinched when Applejack had said ‘misunderstood’. She sounded like she did not believe it at all and yet there were two very good examples and that is what she said in the spur of the moment. Spike laughed inwardly. She looked pale but she managed to conceal it.
“What I mean is that some villains are just that: misunderstood. They do one thing and then every creature is against that one creature who did something bad. You don’t even allow the creature to explain his or her situation, you just straight up accuse the creature, don’t even look back on it.” Spike was calm but on the inside, he was raging at the Apple farmer. She could sometimes be really mean, but Spike had a feeling that it was not her intention of doing so but it happens anyway. Spike looked at the Element Bearers who flinched under his gaze.
Twilight Sparkle fidgeted with her hooves on the ground. Her hands used to be crossed but because of the gaze she got from Spike, she could not even dare look at him in fear that she would turn into a crisp by staring at him alone.
“Are you not even going to try to defend yourselves somehow? That was what I was expecting at least. I thought that you would defend yourselves somehow but no. Albeit there isn’t much to defend in the first place.” Spike said in a voice that showed that he believed that they had a low IQ.
The girls did not answer or look at him. They looked defeated and Rainbow Dash for the first time had nothing to say. It was as if she knew that nothing good would come out of it. Spike raised a brow at them but shrugged.
Spike turned around and walked to the school but before he could even enter the building, Sunset stopped him.
“Majima, who is your mother?”
The question had him almost falling over himself. He knew that the question would eventually come, but this was too quick for him, he wasn’t ready to tell the Element Bearers of his mothers’ name.
He started walking again towards the school and then did something out of character: he ran away from the girls, he could not stand seeing them or feel their presence. It was too much for him. It was like he had been pressured but that this was the final tipping point for him. He did not know for how long he ran or how fast. He ran down a corridor to the left, right, straight, it just continued until he found a room that was not occupied by any creature much to his relief.
He went to the corner of the room to the left and sat down with his bum on the floor. He grabbed his arms around his legs and he put his head down and for the first time in many years, openly sobbed. He had not cried this hard since he learned that his mother had died. He remembered how he had not believed it and refused the facts that were right in front of him. He then had come to the realization days later that his mother was truly gone. Spike had openly cried and his father had cried along with him. It was then Goro “Spike” Majima Junior was fully born. Yes, he carried those names already but it did not have the same weight because “Junior” was in the name and the juniors are usually seen as weak and perhaps those creatures were right, but here Spike is, more powerful than any other creature there is in existence and have gotten into major fights, committed more crimes than his father when he was his age.
He suddenly felt a presence in the room. Not a bad one, it was a good one, he felt a pair of arms on his shoulder and he turned to the left and was met with the red-eyed Sonata. He hugged her lightly, but Sonata would have none of that and gave him a full proper hug one that Spike so desperately needed. His nerves calmed down but not enough. Aria and Adagio were nowhere in sight but Spike could only imagine what they were doing with the Rainbooms. Spike touched Sonata’s hand with his left one and Sonata took him as well. They felt more connected than before and it was a very special moment for the two of them.
“If it isn’t too much, Spikey, who was your mother?” Sonata’s voice was innocent, curious and protective. She may look weak and to some extent, useless that the other students believe but when she got angry, then you better have a spaceship ready. It is not a pretty sight.
Spike wondered what he should tell her. Was there anything to really tell her in the first place? Spike looked at Sonata and he felt as though that Sonata represented his mothers’ kind side while Aria represented his mothers’ aggressive side and Adagio representing his mothers’ calm side. They were a perfect match for the three of them.
“Well, a name is always good?” Spike questioned, making eye contact with Sonata and her heart raced. She grabbed his hand tighter as if to reassure him.
“Her name was... Makoto Makimura Majima.”
Author's Note
Here is the chapter guys, the one that you have all been waiting for. The reveal!
Side-Story 1: Misunderstandings
“What a beautiful name.” Spike looked behind him and saw that Adagio and Aria walked inside. They crouched down and sat with Spike. He smiled as he was surrounded by his friends. ’Maybe I should tell them the story about my mother?’ Spike thought. They did deserve to know.
“Thank you. I have also come to realize that us spending time together means more to me than I originally thought. So, I want to tell you the story about my mother because you deserve to know. But first.” Spike got up so he was standing on his two feet. He then took off his upper clothing. Adagio looked excited, she believed that there would be some “fun” going on.
When spike took off his shirt he saw that they were mesmerized by his stomach abs. He chuckled. But then got a grim ook, believing that they will leave him when they find out the huge secret that he has. He turned around to show them his back and he heard three gasps from behind him. On his back was a huge tattoo. The tattoo was one of a demon with grey skin and a huge grin with gold teeth. It had yellow eyes with very small orange pupils. There was two horn on the head and around the face of the demon was flowers, with leaves on them.
The tattoo was not as big as his fathers, but it was still similar. He felt three hands softly touch his back. He felt a bit of electricity in that touch but a welcome one. He felt the girls hands on his tattoo to see if it was real. Spike cutely heard Sonata squeal and he chuckled again. Spike looked behind him a little bit and saw that the Dazzlings were mesmerized by his tattoo.
“Wow, it is really real.” Aria sounded amazed. No one else in their school to their knowledge had any tattoos. Spike felt a little proud of how amazed they were about it. Adagio got bold and allowed both of her hands to touch his belly abs. Spike did not say anything about this.
“Oi, Adagio!” Aria irritatedly scolded. She took Adagio’s hands, off Spike and glared at her. Was she trying to get Spike fully for herself? They were supposed to share! Adagio flushed and looked down and Spike chuckled yet again. They were a very fun trio.
Suddenly the door burst open and Spike turned to see that it was Sunset Shimmer together with Princess Celestia, Luna and the lord of chaos Discord. The two older princesses’ blushed when they saw Spike without a shirt but Spike on the other hand could care less. Discord looked at Spike with mischief in his eyes, believing what was about to happen.
“What is going on h-here?” Luna asked, stuttering the last word because she saw his belly abs. Discord grinned a little bit at him. The Dazzlings flushed as they realized the situation they were in. Spike saw that Shimmer was redder than her hair.
“Principal’s and Discord, this is not what it looks like. I know that you know Discord.” Spike said, there was no blush on his face but on the inside, he was ready to explode from embarrassment. He had not expected this to happen.
“Really?” Celestia questioned. She had a brow raised and she crossed her arms. “Because it looked like you were about to make love with each other.” Celestia still had a knowing smile on her face but Spike turned to Discord. Had he completely avoided telling them anything about him?
“I assume that Discord has not told you, but I am asexual. You can check me to see if I am lying.” Spike was calm but he did sense the wide eyes of the Dazzlings from behind him. Princess Celestia and Luna looked at each other and used their magic to see if he was lying. Their eyes became grey and they saw the colour green which showed that he was telling the truth. They had a rare ability to see creatures auras and could use the auras to see if a creature is lying or not. Luna had accidentally found it one day and told her sister about it and they had used it ever since.
Celestia and Luna’s eyes turned normal and they blushed as they realized that Spike had indeed told the truth. But why was he not wearing his upper clothes? Discord knew exactly why.
“Were you telling them about your past?” Spike looked at Discord and narrowed his eyes at him. He did not know why but he had this feeling that he should be cautious. He nodded and Discord nodded in understanding. His wive’s looked at him and Spike as if trying to figure something out. Sunset was even redder because of how it turned out that Spike had not been about to get it.
“I was about to until you four came out of nowhere looking like I had just committed a federal crime.” Spike’s sarcasm made the Dazzlings snicker as he sounded so serious as well.
“We apologize, Majima Junior. We wanted to tell you personally that there will be a Nightmare Night ball by the end of the month. You can bring friends and a partner, or multiple one’s. Although since you... yeah, have fun!” Celestia said and hastily walked out of the room. Luna followed and Discord bowed to Spike in respect and left as well.
Sunset was standing by the door and she was still blushing. Spike decided to tease her a little bit and maybe even make her furious. He whistled at her like a real playboy, catching her attention.
“Did you think by staying here that you receive something...?” Spike suggestively asked. Sunset furiously blushed and all but ran out of the classroom, shutting the door behind her and running away. Spike guffawed at that. The Dazzling got into a giggling fit and could not help but admire how playful and suggestive he could be.
Spike turned to the Dazzlings. When the entire exchange had happened, Spike had walked a little bit forward so they could see him better and he gave a clear view of his tattoo on his back which gave the Dazzlings a perfect opportunity to see It.
“Spike-Kun, is it true that you are asexual?” Sonata asked, she felt a little disheartened, but maybe it was like the male sirens. They are asexual for most of their lives until they met their soulmate(s). It was a possibility. Spike never laughed before he met them and when he did laugh it seemed like it was his crazy side.
“Yes I am, but that might change. I did read that some dragons are asexual until they met their soulmates.” Spike explained, not realizing that he made the Dazzlings think about ways to make him theirs. They were not going to allow him to slip through them at all. This was an important moment for them.
Spike then looked to the wall of the room and then picked up his clothing and started putting it back on. He could always tell them another time. “Come on, we don’t want to be late for class.” Spike walked out of the classroom being followed by the three Dazzlings who were now really curious about his mothers’ back story.
Author's Note
Here is, the first side-story guys. This wasn’t much but I hope it’s good.
Chapter 7: Feelings Developing
A couple of days has passed and tomorrow was the day where Spike and the Dazzlings went to the ball. Spike had asked if the three of them wanted to go with him to which they all shouted ‘Yes’ at the same time. Spike had laughed at that and was excited about the whole ordeal.
Spike was currently in the city trying to find a much better clothing attire for a Ball. His mother and father would make sure that he would not hear the end of it if he did not dress up nicely for his date, never mind three. They may be his friends, but he loved them equally in their friendship. Recently, he had been feeling drawn towards them. In a way where it would be considered love or weird lust. He was asexual and yet he seems to have an attraction to his three best friends.
The city was filled with students from both Canterlot High and Crystal Prep. The two schools were brother schools and if you did not fit in Canterlot High, then Crystal Prep was the one for you. Spike nearly ended up in that one but they did not have the opportunities that he was thriving for.
What he was thriving for was Law. If he studied law, then he could look for loopholes and he would much more easily get away with crimes even though he doubted that he would really need Law to get away with anything. Still, it was an opportunity he still wanted to take.
Spike looked to his right and he saw that there was a clothing store that had magnificent clothing. Spike looked at the costume that was there. He was going to dress up as the demon on his back. He did have the mask, but he needed a fancy suit, that is what he needed.
Spike walked inside and decided to simply pay serious money to get it. The suit was blood red with a black shirt. The inside of the store was cold. The walls were covered with photos of males and females posing with different items of clothing. The tile was dark blue and there were shelves here and there with different items of clothing for male and females. There was a cashier to the far left. There were only two other creatures in the store but he ignored them. He walked to the cashier.
The cashier was five foot, seven, she was wearing a button shirt and red jeans. Her eyes were lavender and her mane and tail were brown. Her arms had many different runes on them. Spike grabbed his right hand with the left one and he looked as intimidating as ever.
The desk was white and had a cash register. The desk itself from Spike’s end had stems that were flowing with the painted wind and it was rather relaxing to look at. To the right was the changing area to change into the clothing that you wanted to try on.
“Can I help you?” The Earth Pony asked. She had the attitude of a pony at least. The pony looked at Spike with a hint of boredom. Spike wondered what had happened earlier that day for her to be like this but he could not care less about it.
“Hello, I saw that you had the suit out on the window and I was wondering if you had any of those still in stock?” Spike sounded friendly but demanding. In the business world, you had to be, if you weren’t you could lose everything. The pony nodded once.
The pony crouched down and Spike did not see what she was doing, not that it really mattered. Spike looked around and saw that the two customers were mother and son. The mother had a blonde mane and the son had a mix between blonde and blue mane. The mother looked like a regular human who had magic while the son looked to be a part pony.
They were looking at some suits and Spike smiled. He hoped that the kid cherished his mother, spent time with her, helped her, and doing anything she said. In the world they live in, they can easily be taken away from you...
Spike heard a slam and he looked towards the pony and saw that the clothing was there. Spike pulled out his wallet from his left pocket using his left hand. The wallet had a silver-coloured snake to the right below. Spike opened up the wallet and it showed thousands of bits in the paper. In cash, he probably had around fifty thousand dollars in his wallet alone. Spike saw that the price tag had been around five hundred but he decided to pay, around a thousand. Spike handed the money to him and smiled.
“Keep the change,” Spike said, taking the clothes and walking away from the store and out to the streets again. Spike now had a suit and all he needed now was groceries, but he would buy them later as he needed to drop his clothing off by the apartment. That was his priority.
When Spike reached the apartment, he placed the clothing on his bed and he left the house, not seeing that he was being stalked by the Dazzlings. He did not mind if he were to find out about it as he did enjoy their company.
The walk to the grocery store was short. The trees that were aligned like the street lights had all but lost their leaves. The leaves on the ground were in different colours and were beautiful. The houses he was walking past were all different in colour and nothing looked to be the same as in Neighpan.
Spike saw the supermarket in front of him and walked through the parking lot that had quite a few cars parked there. It was no surprise that Spike saw a few Canterlot High School students as it was a popular area to be in.
The Supermarket was made out of a metal that was very hard to find. Spike did not know the name of the metal but he did know that many creatures claim it is easy to find it but that the metal tended to change colour every few weeks. They mixed in with the stones which were why they were not easy to spot unless if you knew where to look.
On the outside, it looked like any regular supermarket but the small difference was that the supermarket was made by Discord. The inside of the supermarket was very complicated but I was all In good fun. There was a total of two floors and the inside was massive. There were clothes, furniture, food, a small bank, anything you can think of.
Spike walked inside and smiled at the decorations around the area. The outside was getting dark and the lights were illuminating the whole building and the creatures inside of it. There were several shelves all around the building, stocking all kinds of things. Spike felt the marble under his shoes and he felt a small sense of annoyance of the clicking sound that he heard from his shoes. But he just ignored it.
He was looking into buying food stock that would last him at least a whole month. He wasn’t one to go shopping, but he did sometimes enjoy it because it was a sense of relaxation. He did not need to focus on what was going on in school or anything like that.
To his left and right were cereal from all kinds of places but he did not eat cereal. He usually only ate fruits and vegetables. Right in front of him were the fishmongers and he smiled a little bit. He needed some fish to make Sushi.
The fishmongers had a display that showed all kinds of fish. They had a sign above that said Zhōngguó. Spike smiled at this and decided to brush up some of his Ponese. He looked at one of the workers and noticed that one of them had been looking at him. He walked up to the man and bowed.
“Nǐ hǎo, wǒ xīwàng néng dédào yīxiē yú.” Spike may have not spoken Ponese in a few years, but he still remembered it like yesterday. (Hello, I was hoping to get some fish) The creature on the other side smiled at him. He was a Changeling that wore the typical Chef attire. His skin was black and his fangs looked sharp. He bowed to Spike
“Wǒ jiǎshè nǐ zài zhuīqiú guīyú?” The Changeling asked. (I assume that you are after salmon?) Spike chuckled at the Changeling. The creature could read one very well.
“Shì de, xièxiè, duōshǎo qián?” Spike asked, pulling out his wallet. (Yes, thank you, how much will it be?) The Changeling cut up some fish and placed it in a white bag and cleaned his knife with a towel. He then admired his work a little bit. Without looking at Spike, he said:
“Èrshí wèi.” Spike nodded and gave him twenty and walked away, but Spike could have sworn that he saw a bat tattoo. Spike walked on over to the meat section. He would be getting the most expensive of meats. He was about to walk away after making his purchase when he heard someone call out his name.
“Spike-Kun~”
Spike turned to his right and saw the Dazzlings jog up to him and he smiled at them. They looked like they had been running for quite a while, but he noticed that they weren’t the slightest bit tired. Spike hugged them tightly after he had placed his purchases on the floor.
“Hello, girls, what brings you by?” Spike asked out of curiosity. The Dazzlings grinned at him and simply hugged him tighter. Spike was confused but hugged them back with as much affection as he could.
They let go of him, and Adagio spoke: “We were shopping when we saw you around the entrance. We decided to find you but you seem to have vanished through thin air before we saw you here around the meat section of this maze.” Adagio for a very small second sounded like Sonata.
Spike chuckled shook his head a little and hugged them tighter.
“Well, what are you shopping for, Food?” Spike asked, and they nodded. Spike nodded, the one thing every creature needed was food. He could survive without it, but His magic would not like that considering he used it quite a bit without realizing it.
“Yeah, Adagio keeps eating in hopes of making her bum big so she can seduce the males at school.” Aria dryly said. Adagio flushed and glared at Aria who simply snickered while Sonata grinned at Spike. Said dragon shook his head in amusement.
“It's funny to see you have each other.” Spike began and the half fighting stopped and Adagio and the aggressive siren looked at him. “While I have been wanting to be alone for most of my life since mother died, I have come to realize that I needed the opposite.”
Spike pulled out his wallet and looked at the picture in it. To the left was Spike when he was younger. He was wearing his normal casual fancy clothing while his mother had the same clothing from the day his father met her. She was a human with white skin, black hair, brown eyes, a pink shirt and a red female trenchcoat.
Spike looked at the picture and did not realize that he allowed his tears to fall. The Dazzlings looked at the photo and understood that it must have been his mother. They allowed their own tears to fall.
Spike then came to realize what happened and he got off from his sad moment. He then felt a tug and he looked back to see Adagio look at him with red eyes. She walked forward and gave him a hug that spoke a thousand words.
“Spike, you do know that you aren’t alone? You have your father, me and my sisters. You have our support.” Adagio explained, hoping that it soothes Spike a little bit. He has had a tough life. He mostly got into fights because it was a way for him to ease his pain. But his past keeps coming back to haunt him.
“Yeah, Dagi is right, you do have us and I know that you have your father,” Sonata said, trying to cheer Spike up and it worked but he remembered the first few days. Spike and his father had cried together for days and then his father had started getting into fights to take his mind off what happened.
Spike nodded, not letting go of Adagio. Said girl did not smile or show cheeriness, she just wanted to comfort the dragon of her life from his traumatic experience. She believed that it never really went away for Spike, it never does.
You don’t just wake up one day and think that you should forget about the parent, sister, friend, brother or whatever and move forward, the one’s who has done it has eventually just broken down and started crying. Spike felt four other arms cover him and he enjoyed every second of it.
When they let go, Spike felt his spirits rise and felt more light-headed, as if something had been lifted off from his shoulders. He picked up his groceries and looked at his friends. “Shall we finish shopping?” They nodded and together, they finished shopping.
Unbeknownst to them, Sunset Shimmer, Starlight Glimmer and Fluttershy had heard the entire conversation. They were in the aisle where there were different kinds of bread. They looked at each other and felt something turn inside of their stomach. Not like they were sick, but like... guilt...?
“Do you think he was telling the truth?” Starlight asked, she looked a little sceptical. Then again, she shouldn't be considering that Spike most likely had no idea that they were even in the same building so it was a little unfair on Starlight’s part and she did admit that.
“Seems like it, I mean, I don’t think he would lie about something as serious as that. He looks like an emotional wreck.” Sunset stated. Fluttershy was quiet throughout all of this. She did not know if Spike was telling the truth or not, but every time she looked into his eyes... she saw this darkness and despair in his heart like he had lost something precious to him.
“I believe so.” The soft voice of Fluttershy carried over to the two unicorns. “When I look into his eyes, there is this darkness in him and despair, it is as if he had lost something precious. Of course, it does not excuse what he did to our friends, but he has never lied to my understanding. He always talks about what his minds think and does not seem to care about the consequences. Maybe it was because of the death of his mother?”
“But why does he blame us? Why doesn’t he blame Tirek? He was the one who went on a rampage.” Starlight question. She could not get her head around it. She had this nagging feeling though that she did not want to know the answer.
Sunset sighed. “Twilight was the one holding the stone. I guess that Majima Junior holds her responsible. We did celebrate afterwards that we defeated Tirek so I guess he saw it as a sign that the other Element Bearers would think it was okay to celebrate a victory where another creature died. That is my theory anyway.”
There was an uncomfortable silence between the three girls. Fluttershy hid her face behind her bubblegum hair while Starlight and Sunset looked like they were thinking really hard about it. Sunset was the one determined to find out the hatred that Spike held for them.
Starlight thought about the last few weeks and realized that Spike never interacted with them the first year in school. He sort of just looked at them with a blank expression which she assumed was his way of hiding his eagerness. Now, on the other hand, she could not help but feel angry at him. Why did he not ask them if it was intentional or not?
“Why did he not just ask us if it was intentional or not? I mean, we could have answered him. He should have just come to us and asked.” Starlight irritatedly stated. Fluttershy sighed at this.
“Starlight,” Fluttershy said, the girl turned towards her, looking at her in the eyes. “Who would have believed him? You saw how Applejack and Rainbow Dash reacted, I highly doubt that anyone would have believed him. We did not believe last year that he had magic and here he is with fighter magic. The most powerful one.”
Starlight looked down in shame. Fluttershy had a very valid point. No creature would have believed a dragon that is from the other side of the globe. Spike most likely would have been bullied for that as well.
“Yeah, you have a point, sorry, it's just that I want to get to know him. He was a nobody last school year and he then fights Applejack and Rainbow Dash and it looked like he was holding back or simply not even fully trying.” Starlight apologetically said, making Fluttershy smiled at her sadly.
“But where do the Dazzlings fit in all of this? It seems like Majima Junior was alone one week and then suddenly after the weekend he was hanging out with the Dazzlings all of the time. I was walking in the city with Twilight the other day and I saw them together. Tartarus, they seem to know him the best out of every creature in school.” Sunset gritted her teeth a little bit, she had yet to fully figure out what Spike had told her a few weeks ago. ”Is it because you still desire something that only the darkness can offer?”
“Well, maybe they talked to him and started becoming good friends? It could be that. I mean, they are very popular girls, but Majima Junior does not seem to care if they are popular or not. He only seems to think about himself. Maybe they got attracted to that.” Starlight voiced. Sunset shrugged. that did seem logical, but it wasn’t fully solved either. For all she knew, they could be related or distantly related somehow. She got lost in her thoughts and thought about what she had seen a couple of days ago. She blushed.
“A few days ago I ran to a classroom with princess Luna and Celestia and with Discord following me and Majima Junior had no shirt on him. I believe I even saw a tattoo. I can tell you, he is very athletic. He has muscles on his stomach and arms.” Sunset for redder and redder for each word that came out of her mouth. Starlight and Fluttershy blushed at the thought but they smiled a little bit. Sunset’s right hand slowly without her realizing it, moved towards her lower area but was stopped by Starlight who was a blushing mess.
“Oh! Uh! Do you want any drinks?” Sunset hastily asked, her face completely red. Fluttershy and Starlight nodded at this. They moved towards the drinks that were to the far left when you walked inside of the supermarket. Sunset had no idea why her hand did that. She was mildly annoyed that Starlight stopped her though.
That night, Sunset could barely sleep because she could not stop thinking about Spike in a very unhealthy way. The question she had asked for herself was: Am I in love with Majima Junior, or am I just a horny teen? She was a teen so it was understandable why that would come up.
Spike woke up the next day and he was prepared for Nightmare Night. There would be no classes that day so they got a full day to prepare themselves. Spike was already ready and would be picking up the Dazzlings at seven. He had ordered a limousine so that they could have fun. Whenever there would events like that, Spike would make sure that his favourite girls got there in style. Spike was currently sitting on one of his chairs in the living room, sipping a whiskey that he had picked out.
There had been something that has been happening to him. He has started to get feelings of protectiveness over the Dazzlings like he could not allow them to get hurt. Spike did not know where that emotion was coming from. Spike also feels another feeling that he has yet to figure out. The other day in the store when he ran into the Dazzlings, or rather, them running into him, he had gotten a feeling that he had never felt before. He felt like kissing them on the spot. He did not know why he got that feeling, but it had been there.
The question was: is he getting feelings for the three girls? If so, how?
Author's Note
Here is another chapter. Hope you guys enjoyed this one. I worked quite a bit on this one.
End Of Arc 1: Chapter 8: Who Did It?
Adagio Dazzle was inside of the bedroom she shared with her sisters and were ready. She had picked out a nurse outfit that made her look very... provocative. Her lips were wine red and the nurse suit she wore was mint-ish aquamarine. She wore heeled shoes that looked similar to the shoes she usually wore but they were plain black and shiny. Her skinny arms showed some tattoos she had just gotten. She wanted to impress Spike by getting one, even though Aria and Sonata had told her that he already likes her the way she is. She did take their words to heart, but she wanted to be on the safe side.
The tattoos she had gotten were in Hanzi, the Ponese writing script. She did not know what it said, but the one who made the tattoo had overheard her talk with her sisters about her “Dragonfriend” as she had called him. The Hanzi on her left arm were beautiful. She sincerely hoped he liked them.
The walls were a mix between purple and blue, the ceiling was painted to resemble their Siren forms. In the painting, she was yellow scaled with her red necklace. She was singing towards a crowd of creatures who were fighting amongst themselves together with her sisters who had similar necklaces and they were in their own colours, purple and blue respectively.
The floor was made out of oak wood and the floors had no mat. The floors were also filled with take-out food from Aria’s side that never cleaned up after herself. There were Ponesian food and other take-outs. There was a bed in the middle of the room that was pushed up towards the wall and there was a large drawer to the right when you walked inside. It held most of their clothing and to the left was a large wardrobe. Beside the wardrobe was a body mirror.
Adagio was a little bit nervous, she was also shaking from anxiety. What if he did not like it? What if he thought that she tried too hard? What if he wouldn’t want to see her anymore?
“No, he wouldn’t do that. Would he? No, Adagio, he will not. Let’s meet him when he is ready.” She sternly told herself, walking out of the room that led to a small hallway that had the same colour on the walls as the bedroom. The floor was also made of wood. There was a staircase to the far right.
She walked towards the staircase, still thinking that she was not worthy of Spike’s love. The affection he had shown them was of kindness and something else that she could not put her finger on. It vanishes from his eyes as fast as it appears.
There were many mysteries about Goro Spike Majima Junior. Many that she was eager to learn. She was still angry that Shimmer interrupted her and her sisters moment with Spike, especially over something very personal for Spike and the Principals and Discord just came out of nowhere.
When she reached the first floor of the house, she took a right and then a left, heading into the living room. The living room walls were painted in yellowish gold, the floor was covered by a black mat and the ceiling was painted in Persian blue. There was a sofa to the left side, pushed against the wall from where you walked inside. There was a coffee table made out of black glass. There were four wooden legs to support it. There was a Tv to the far left side of the wall on the other side of the room. To the right side were training equipment that was mostly used by Aria but occasionally used by Sonata.
Her sisters were sitting on the couch watching some crime-fighting show. Aria, who was the closes to Adagio, was wearing a karate uniform that on the back said: Cobra Kai. She was wearing military-like boots like always and was bored by the show they were watching. The karate uniform was in, complete back except for the yellow lines where the “exits” were.
Sonata on the other hand was enthralled with the story. The show they were watching was called: Fear Within . Sonata was wearing a complete fancy suit all in black except for the white shirt. She said that she was supposed to be one of the “Creature In Black” members which made Aria laugh, stating that if they were real then she would be killed for not being able to contain information.
That had lead to an argument between the two about who was the worst, leading to Adagio kicking them out of the bedroom so she could soothe the headache the two caused. They can barely talk for five minutes before an argument broke out.
“Are you two ready to go?” Adagio sternly asked. She wanted to point to them that she would not tolerate their infighting that day. Aria rolled her eyes as it was always the same with Adagio. She nodded her head and grunted while Sonata gave a low bow to Adagio.
“Yes, Adagio-Chan~” Sonata rightfully teased, making Adagio blush but also sigh in exasperation. Ever since they had gotten to know Spike more and after Adagio had looked like she was about to make actual “love” to him, Sonata had started teasing her left and right but Adagio was slowly getting used to it.
Aria snickered at what Sonata said and what was happening on the Tv. One of the villains was throwing the soldiers left and right as if they were dolls. Adagio sighed. Aria had always been the most violent one out of the three. Anything with weapons, she was an expert in.
“Aria, could you tone down your violence for tonight? I don’t think Spike-Kun would appreciate it if we were all violent on a night that should be about dancing.” Adagio explained, imagining dancing with Spike and perhaps managing to “seal the deal” with him before her sisters could.
Aria looked at her as if she had lost it. “Adagio, did you not notice when Spike-Kun was fighting those street punks? He seems to do it because he is bored ! Or that time when he was fighting the Rainbooms. he seemed to do it because he was in the mood. I still believe though that he was holding back that time.” Aria drifted off to the fight that had happened to the Rainbooms. The way he was fighting, it looked like he wasn’t even trying. Of course, it looked like he gave his all, but to Aria, it was an illusion. He was definitively holding back.
“Aria, I know, but he fights those street punks with his own free will... most of the time. The Rainbooms was because... well, I don’t actually know the reason why, but he does it rightfully at least because of what happened to his...” Adagio couldn’t bring herself to say it and the room grew sombre.
“...I’m sure he had his reason. We should support him through thick and thin right?” Sonata questioned, receiving strange glances from Adagio and Aria. usually, she was never this... sentimental. She always tried to stay happy.
“Yeah, your right, we should support him no matter what. So, shall we text him we are ready?” Aria asked, looking at Adagio who was still surprised by the maturity Sonata had shown. She looked at Aria, hearing what the violent siren had asked and opened her mouth to speak but they heard a honk.
Sonata looked out the window and her eyes and smiled widely. Outside, was a black coloured limousine with a very handsome Majima Junior. Spike was wearing an eye patch over his left eye for some reason, from what she could see it had a silver snake in it. She had very good eyesight. He wore a gold suit but no shirt or anything.
Adagio and Aria who had gone to check the window had been mesmerized by what Spike had been wearing but they got over their shock and moved towards the door. Adagio walked out first and she was mesmerized by his muscles and then she noticed something...
Above his belly button was a tattoo that had not been there before when she had seen him shirtless the first time. The mark had a purple tattooed musical note that was part covered by a gold diamond... her mark. She then noticed that on his right side chest was another tattoo, this time a purple star with two black strings. One up and one down, this one was Arias’. The one on his left side was a pink heart with a blue musical note that was a little bit curved in a spikey way. That one was Sonatas.
“Good afternoon ladies, I ordered a limousine for us. I did not want you, girls, to walk all the way there.” Spike said, not noticing that the three sirens were looking at the new tattoos he had gotten. He opened the door to the furthest back and allowed them to enter first.
Adagio and her sisters entered and were awestruck. They had been inside of many limousines before, but this one just screamed ‘luxury’. The seats were white and were very comfortable to sit in. There was a minibar to the left and right when you got inside. There were glassed that were on the top of the minibars that were close to the seats. The roof was enchanted to look like the sky for what it is outside. The colours inside were gold but not so it hurt one's eyes.
Spike got inside and closed the door and smiled at the three girls who looked amazed and pleasantly surprised. Spike was going to be sitting in a position where he was facing them. There was a middle chair a few small feet away from them.
Spike sat in that chair and looked like he was some sort of King. He put on a seatbelt and he smiled at the three as they got into a giggling fit for the fact that they were inside a limousine that most likely came from Spike’s very own money.
Sonata turned to Spike and she gave him a warm smile. She was curious though. His father was in Neighpan but the limousine looks like it belongs to something richer than the wealthy like... a Yakuza that has too much money to burn than normal wealthy creatures.
“Spike-Kun, is this a limousine that you own? Because it seems like you are the only one from your family that is here I mean.” Sonata stated uncertainly, only to receive a sharp jab from Aria who glared at Sonata for bringing IP a very sensitive subject to Spike-Kun that rarely spoke of family.
Spike did not stiffen or anything. His smile simply widened by her curiosity. His legs were on the limousine floor and his hands were in his pockets. There was a pack of cigarettes in his left pocket and a lighter in the right one. He thought about how to answer.
“I may be the only one from the Yakuza world here, but father would never allow me to get to a place without looking stylish and powerful. He has always been like that, especially with, mother. Always made sure she was comfortable and had everything she ever wanted.” Spike stated sadly but still had an infectious smile on his face.
The girls smiled at him and they all continued to stare at his tattoos, specifically the one that had their marks. They weren’t angry, just a little bit confused. The driver then started the limousine after getting off the phone with some creature and they were off.
Spike looked behind him and pulled out a very expensive looking champaign. The paper wrapper at the top of it was made from gold and the bottle was platinum. There was a cork. Spike pulled it out with no problem and he used his left hand to do all this. He then used his right hand to summon four wine glasses.
Spike poured the expensive liquid into the glasses and was not expecting much from the champaign. He had tried many different one’s in the past but none of them tasted good.
“Thirsty?” Spike casually asked, making the three sirens nod eagerly. Adagio took hers and took a sip. Her face showed that she liked the taste. Aria took hers and she sniffed it a little bit and took a large gulp but she showed nothing... no sign that it tasted good or bad. Sonata took hers and when the drop hit her she showed her dislike.
“Yuck! Ari, Dagi, how can you drink that stuff?” Sonata questioned. Spike laughed. That was his same reaction when he was younger and tried it for the first time. He had tasted it with a Griffin boy named Koji that lived in an orphanage one of his Godfathers run.
“Well, I for one enjoyed it. Did you buy it?” Adagio asked, not surprised by the fact that Spike showed no interest in the expansiveness of it all. Then again, he did grow up around it so it would not surprise her if he wasn’t faced by the riches the same way other creatures are.
Spike shook his head at the question. “No, I came along with the limousine. It may be expensive, but this is your night to have fun, let me worry about the bill.”
Adagio’s eyes turned to hearts for a second. He was a true gentledrake. Aria admired that he did not care about his own happiness in that way, but that could be because he has not received the affection he needed that only a mother can give, the irreplaceable one.
Sonata’s eyes showed nothing but pure joy. The one emotion that Spike wanted to see in the young siren. Spike smiled fondly at them in a friendly way, but Adagio saw it again in his eyes. The look of longing but he was not making any moves, except for when he was drinking the champaign.
The seat he was sitting in looked to be a little bigger than normal but it did not matter. Although, Adagio could not help but notice from her side that to the left side of the seat from her point of view underneath was a gun.
She stiffened but that disappeared. She knew that he was practically always in danger because of his fathers’ reputation and from the Godfathers that she had yet to learn the names of, but from what it sounds like, no one has ever dared to harm Spike because of his father.
Finally, the limousine pulled up to the entrance of the school and everyone was looking towards the limousine with the unknown creatures inside. One of the many creatures outside were the Rainbooms and Spike put on a facade to conceal what emotion he was feeling making Adagio scowl at the Ranbooms.
The air turned tense as Spike looked at the Rainbooms, they were wearing the same dresses they had worn when they had defeated Sunset Shimmer while Sunset was wearing a dress that was flowing and was green coloured. There were three white lines near the knees, stomach and chest.
The newest idiot that has been welcomed by the Rainbooms were Starlight Glimmer, the second one he truly did not hate as she was not even there when his mother was killed. She was wearing a midnight blue dress with a ribbon on her back. She looked stunning, to say the least, but Spike blocked that emotion.
The driver was bored and did not mind the extra waiting. The driver had worked for the Majima family since the family was started. He was one of Majima Seniors personal drivers. He then heard the door open from the back and he smiled sadly to himself. Majima Junior had lost a lot when he was young, but he has always been fighting through it all because he wanted to make his mother proud and now she can’t even see his achievements. Or maybe she could... in heaven if it truly existed.
Spike had opened the door and motioned for the Dazzlings to go first. They did and when the door opened, the Rainbooms looked confused but curious to see who it was. When they saw the Dazzlings who got out, they all groaned but Sunset didn’t she was genuinely curious about how they afforded a limousine.
“Well, hello Dazzlings how were you able to afford a limousine?” Rainbow Dash sneered as she looked at the three sirens. They were nothing but manipulative bitches in her books. Applejack simply glared at them in a way that the Dazzlings would have normally been squirming but because of self-teaching, they did not even react.
Adagio’s tattoo did not go unnoticed by the girls but they were not able to read It. Not even Twilight who probably knew every possible language. Although, she has mostly been focusing in recent times on school so she has good grades.
“Oh, Spike-Kun was generous enough to give me and my sisters a lift to the Ball he is a real kind dragon. Especially when you support him through something traumatic like losing your mother.” Adagio’s words were menacing. She stood with her hands on her hips in her mocking stance. But she was not mocking them, she was judging them.
That struck a nerve as Rainbow and Applejack looked ready to fight Adagio but then Spike got out from the limousine. They stuttered as they saw that he had no shirt. All of the Rainbooms saw that he had some serious belly abs.
Not the belly abs you see from swimming three times a week, some serious ones that show that you are a true warrior. He had a baseball bat with him that the Dazzlings had not noticed before and he gave them a blank look, not showing a single emotion.
“Rainbooms, I hope that you won’t ruin the night for us by the grudges you hold.” Spike intimidatingly voiced. He looked specifically at Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. The farmer and the athlete glared at him for suggesting that they would do something like that. Fluttershy, who wanted to avoid fighting tried to speak to Spike.
“We won’t Spik- I mean Majima Junior.” She had nearly said Spike’s name he gives friends without his consent. She knew that he was from Neighpan and knew the customs they had when it came to last names.
Spike looked at the yellow coated girl and saw his mother in her. He shrugged his shoulders and bowed to them and walked past them, heading inside of the school to have fun with his lady friends. The Rainbooms, specifically Rainbow Dash glared at them as they walked past them.
The inside of the school was beautiful and it was decorated with Nightmare Night themes to the maximum. Spike and the Dazzlings headed for the gym area where the dancing would be. Spike got a few odd stares from the rest of the student lobby but they did not say anything.
The floors still had the lines and the walls had been enchanted to look midnight blue. The ceiling was enchanted to show Nightmare Moon and Spike grinned a little bit at that. Spike and the Dazzlings took the sights in and they grinned. It was nothing for Spike though.
In Neighpan, they would have a special ball every year on Hearts Warming. He had been there all the time because he really had no say in the matter and since he is the son of one of the largest Patriarchs in Neighpan, it was vital for him to be there.
“I need to take you, girls, to a real ball in Neighpan one day. You will fit right in.” He began, turning towards them to have their full attention, he walked closer to the three of them and they felt their hearts flutter from the close contact they were having. “And you will not have to worry, you would be protected by the Majima family, I will make sure of it.”
Spike gave them a crazy grin as he turned around and noticed that Discord was talking to his wive’s. Spike walked over to the Draconequus. He needed to pay Discord as he was on his payroll...
Discord, Celestia and Luna noticed that Spike was walking over to them and Discord smiled at him, knowing full well of the dragons' intention. When Spike was a step away from them, he bowed to them in respect and because he admired Discord in some way.
Celestia and Luna were wearing the same matching dress that was dark green with the sun and moon on it to show what they raise and lower. Luna had a tattoo of the moon on her right hand and Celestia had one of the Sun on her left hand.
Spike’s baseball bat was in his right hand and was resting on his right shoulder and Spike gave the three a maniacal grin. Discord decided to be funny and made it black and white for his wive’s and they saw red text while the edges were white.
Goro Spike Majima Junior
Everything then became normal. Celestia and Luna decided to look around just to be sure everything was normal again and Spike looked at them with confusion. They looked like they had seen a murder be committed. Spike shrugged it off.
Spike swung the bat downwards and used his left hand to take it while he used his right hand to take out the money. Spike pulled out a whole chunk of money that was in yen. It was one thousand yen but it was in a chunk so it was about a hundred thousand. Celestia and Luna widened when they saw this, Spike handed it to Discord who took it with a happy smile on his face. Spike grinned and he turned around and walked away, not intending on explaining to his wives why he gave quite a bit of money to him.
Spike walked back to the Dazzlings who were dancing and having fun. When they noticed Spike, they danced towards him and they were singing lightly, drawing the attention of some of the other males in the room. Spike smiled at them and took Adagio who was the closest to him.
Their hands were clasped together and they danced together, looking into the eyes of each other and just taking in the moment. There was a food table all the way when you walked inside to the left and there were drinks everywhere.
Aria and Sonata danced closely, making sure that Adagio gets her moment with their future husband. Spike smiled a kind smile that had graced his very inviting lips. Adagio put her head on his right shoulder and they slow danced as the music was quite slow.
“You know, Adagio, I have been having some... difficulties lately,” Spike said, catching her attention. Her head still on his shoulder, and dancing she wondered what he was having difficulties with. Spike did not know if he should proceed or not, but he decided to take the chance with Adagio and maybe Aria and Sonata.
“About what?” Adagio asked, hoping to get something off his chest. He carried a lot and it wasn’t good.
“I have recently developed... I don’t... feelings? I believe.” Spike said. He sounded really confused as he danced away with Adagio and the others. Adagio looked like she had won the biggest prize at the casino.
“Really, what sort of feelings?” Adagio asked quietly, but enough for Aria and Sonata to hear. Said girl looked at Spike with cheeriness. Spike wasn’t oblivious to this one bit. He was just wondering how he should word it so it did not sound like he was displeased. he wasn’t either, he was just not good with feelings.
“A butterfly-like feeling, at least when I look at you and your sisters,” Spike explained. Adagio felt herself silently cheer to herself. She knew that feeling really well and knew what was going through him.
“Perhaps you are feeling the love?” Adagio theorised, her head still in his shoulder, slow dancing with him. Spike thought about it. It did make sense, but he has never felt attracted to any creature before, why would he suddenly change now? Spike sometimes did not understand how his feelings worked.
“I don’t know... how would I know about all that? I pretty much isolated myself from every creature except my father. I made sure to never feel affection and to grind hard for money, even though I did not need it.” Spike sounded very lost. He looked ahead to where Discord looked like he was about to be pounced by Luna and Celestia.
Adagio did not know what to say about that. he sounded like he was so alone that he did not even know what to do. She looked at Sonata, her intentions clear to her even though she was innocent. Sonata gave her furious nods. She then turned to Aria who she believed would put on a fight, but... she didn’t, she looked like she was encouraging. Adagio looked into Spike’s eyes and saw he had pain in them, the pain he never shows the world.
A pain that could be used against him. Adagio then leaned forward, their noses were touching and then it happened, they kissed. It wasn’t fast and it wasn’t slow. It was simply perfect. Spike seemed lost in the beginning but with the help of Adagio, he was guided the right way.
Suddenly, Spike felt the arms of Sonata and Aria. Spike opened his eyes and saw that Aria and Sonata were kissing as well, claiming him as theirs. Spike enjoyed the moment he had with them of course, but it was all so overwhelming. Spike closed his eyes and they were like that for a full minute.
What they were not aware of was the fact that the Rainbooms had seen all of this and were shocked. Sunset was mostly surprised but she did have a small feeling of jealousy. Although, she has been thinking about joining their friendship because It seemed like Spike had invited her for it.
When the kiss ended, Spike was in shock by what happened and just looked at the Dazzlings who gave him wide smiles. the bat he had was in his holster, not that he planned on hitting them, but for some reason, he got the feeling that he should keep it close to him.
“Girls... thank you.” Spike was almost speechless. He has not felt that kind of love before. The girls simply smiled and bowed to him that made him feel like he was back where he belonged: Neighpan.
“No problem, Spike-Kun!~” They chorused. Spike laughed inwardly. They were learning the Neighpanese etiquette faster than he originally thought. Though, he did not mind it one bit. Perhaps, they would enjoy spending some time in Neighpan? They would at least be comfortable at his home because it is shittin’ massive.
Spike smiled and then looked to his right and he got a look of surprise when he saw that a friend of his was there. Spike smiled mischievously and walked over to the guy. Spike had a small feeling that he knew why he was there but he did not want to walk around with facts that he did not have.
The friend was standing by the drinks and was sipping on some punch. It was funny, Akiyama always talked about quitting smoking and drinking and yet, he drinks more than most yakuza’s combined which was an achievement in itself.
“Akiyama-San, I had no idea you would be here. Is it because of Blush-San?” Spike asked, receiving first a look of surprise and then smiled brightly as he saw that it was Spike. He knew that the kid went to the very same High School, but he had no idea that he would be on this particular ball.
“Hello, Majima Junior-San, and yes, I am here because of Blush-San. What brings you to a place like this? I have heard from your Godfathers how you don’t like going to places like this unless if it is Yakuza related.” Akiyama said, making Spike smirk a little bit. He was very smart, that was for sure.
“Originally, I wasn’t going to go, but I have made some friends. Lady friends specifically. I knew that they would go to this ball and I decided to go with them in style in the limousine.” Spike explained, getting raised eyebrows from Akiyama who looked like he had heard wrong.
“Lady friends? Well, it seems like either they will become your girlfriends or future wives.” Akiyama joked, making Spike groan internally. Garble was the type of guy that would tease someone until they finally left the party but the damage would already be done.
“Yes, we have just come to terms with some feeling I have had for them for a while now. They feel the same thing, but we aren’t getting married tomorrow you know? We are in Equestria, not Neighpan.” Spike practically threw the logic at Garble whose grin had widened drastically in a very creepy way.
“Whatever you say, Majima Junior-San. But you do have a point, this is Equestria and you don’t want to scare off your potential future wives already. You got first to make children through-” Garble began but he was cut off by Spike.
“Akiyama!” Said creature just snickered at Spike’s misery at that. He had seen when Spike was young and have seen him grow. This won’t be anything different really. He would be there for him through thick and thin. Just like when they first met each other.
Spike then noticed something that was missing. Where was Blush-San? Garble said he came here with her as her date for the ball but she was nowhere to be seen. Spike looked at Garble who was still chuckling at Spike’s previous outburst and did not notice him looking at him.
The table behind garble was covered by a purple cloth. There were mugs and glasses of different drinks, specifically non-alcoholic. Not that it mattered because most students would sneak some alcohol inside to make it more “Bearable” so they could drink properly. Spike saw that Garble had drunk quite a bit of punch.
“Akiyama, do you know where Blush-San is?” Spike asked, looking around the room trying to spot the green-maned teen. She was nowhere to be found, however, and his instincts were starting to kick in. He had a feeling that something terrible has happened and he did not know why.
Garble looked at Spike and saw that he was on edge. “Ah, relax, Majima Junior. She is just in the... what is it called? Redīsurūmu.” Garble said. (Ladies Room). Spike just nodded but that did not mean that his concern would immediately go away. He may not know her, but he has seen what happened to those who disappear out of nowhere.
“Sorry, it's just, you know how it's like, living the type of life we do. You may not be Yakuza, but you have done many things that would land you in that category.” Spike said, making Garble nod. He understood him perfectly.
“I understand, Majima Junior, but you gotta relax, Equestria is a lot more peaceful in the criminal underworld than Neighpan could ever be.” Spike nodded reluctantly at that. Garble was right again, the Neighpanese criminals are simply better than normal criminals, mostly because they hide very well in the shadows. And because the Tojo Clan and Omi Alliance are very protective of their own.
“I know, Akiyama, but you know damn well that no nation is perfect. They all have their flaws somewhere in their system and if they tried to fix it, then they would most likely be called out for trying to create a communist state or some bullshit like that.” Spike explained, making Garble snicker. He was wearing the same clothing he had when he was in the Catfighting arena. Red suit with small white stripes going up or downwards. A black shirt with black pants and black shoes.
“You should relax, nothing will happen, especially not in the eyes o-” There was a sound of running and hysterical screaming coming from some grey coated girl that had a posh upper-class dialect. She was wearing a light blue dress that toned her body very well and her eyes were purple.
“PRINCESS CELESTIA, LUNA, A GIRL IS DEAD OUTSIDE!!” She hysterically screamed. From what Spike had learned about the girl, she had never been seen or ever acted like this before so he knew it was serious. Spike felt his stomach turned. Things like this had happened in the past in Neighpan which is funny because that is how his father met his mother for the first time...
Spike and Garble looked at each other and nodded. They hadn’t dealt with murders, but they certainly have dealt with difficult things in the past.
Spike did not catch the worried looks from the Dazzlings as they had watched the small exchange between Spike and Garble. Spike got to the outside and checked left and right and saw that there were a lot of creatures to the right and walked like a powerful figure, which he was. Garble being behind him.
“Did anyone know this girl?” One creature asked, that had never seen her before in the classroom or anywhere else.
“Perhaps she was a date of one of the guys here?” One of the creatures suggested. It was a plausibility, there were no rules against that.
Spike and Garble made their way through and when they saw her, Spike’s face went completely blank, not even his eyes revealed a single bit of emotion. Hana “Wallflower” Blush was dead, splat on the grass. Spike looked up and saw that there was a balcony there or at least an open area that was accessible. Hopefully, it was anyways.
Akiyama Garble looked at his girlfriend. he may have been older by three years, but damn! He knelt and caressed her left cheek. He legs were close to her stomach, her body is turned to the right, her left arm was on the grass and the left one was stretched out a little bit.
Spike pulled out a cigarette and lit it with his fire. Garble did not move a single inch away from the body. Spike heard running and turned to look behind to see a pale looking Celestia and Luna. When they saw Garble kneeling they relaxed a little bit.
“Did you know her?” Asked the voice of Luna who walked towards him. He didn’t respond so Spike decided to do it for him. It was the least he could do for him because he was in no good shape to talk.
“yes, he was the boyfriend of Hana “Wallflower” Blush.” Spike explained, earning looks from the Princess’ and Discord as he explained this. Discord had no idea who Akiyama Garble was so this was new for him and was looking forward to hearing the story.
“How do you know this?” Celestia asked, nearly sounding like she was accusing him but Spike did not take it personally. This was the first time something like this happened so it came as no surprise that the Princess’ and Principal of the school would get a little out of line.
“Because Akiyama Garble-San is a friend of mine and because he told me so months ago.” Spike easily explained, making Celestia calm down and realize what she almost did, the one thing she did not want to do especially after what she had to do to her very own sister. Accuse.
Garble still had not moved from the scene, the grass under his feet crushed and the creatures around them looked very concerned for the dead girl. Spike had a feeling that he knew what happened but he did not want to satisfy that thought. But that would be inevitable.
The tension could be cut with a knife if some creature wanted to. Celestia snd Luna had to forcibly drag Garble away from Wallflower because he refused to leave her side. He did not kick and scream, he did not do anything at all, he just watched as the one he loved was laying there in a pool of her own blood, waiting to be taken care of. Spike noticed that the Dazzlings were walking towards him and he did everything he could to refrain from showing emotion as other creatures were there as well and it would not look good if he allowed emotion to get to the better of him.
Adagio reached him first, her sisters behind her. She slowly reached her right hand to his left one and she gave it a tight squeeze. It was comforting, electricity shot out through his body in a good way so he remained calm and his mind came to a somewhat relaxing ease.
“Spike-Kun, is it true?” Adagio asked, not wishing for it to be true, but one look at his face and it was all crushed. She felt her whole body tremble. She may have done evil acts, but she does not stand for murder.
She was enveloped in a hug from Spike and she cried her eyes out followed by the Dazzlings. Spike tried his best to comfort them, but he knew that he sucked at feelings. He never paid attention to his own which was why he was alone for so many years.
The moment did not last however as the principals told them to all go inside and wait for the police to show up. Spike would have normally been alarmed at that, but he would stay for his lovers’ sake, not intending to leave them to corrupt doughnut-eating shits.
They walked back to the ball and Spike made sure that Adagio was at ease. He was holding her left hand while his left was holding Arias’. The staircase leading up to the school for once seemed endless. It was like Spike was being pushed back by an entity.
Nonetheless, he pushed forward, intending on solving the murder later. Spike was in no mood to speak to the police on the other hand, absolutely not. He had a feeling that he might have to be more careful when he was around them.
The gym room was dead silent as a lot of students walked back inside. Not even the DJ was playing any music, to weld up in her own shock from bothering to play anything. Spike noticed that Garble was drinking heavily and Spike saw that the dragon poured something into it from his suit.
Spike sighed as he knew that it was pure alcohol. He knew that if he did not watch Garble, he would drink himself to death. It would not even surprise him if it happened. Spike walked towards Garble and looked at him dead in the eye.
“Akiyama-San, you cannot drink yourself to death. If we want to solve this, then we need to be in top form.” Garble knew that Spike was right. If he drank too much, he could die. He nodded and surprised Spike by actually putting it down on the table behind him.
“Your right, Majima Junior, we need to solve this case, but first, we gotta speak to the police. Not that I am particularly interested in doing so because then it would mean I would have to ask question after question that will lead absolutely nowhere.” Garble sounded bitter as he said this. His right hand scratching his spikes on his back and his left one was on his left hip.
Spike placed his hands in his pockets and looked down to the floor. There had to be some sort of connection to Neighpan and the Tojo Clan somehow. There had to be. Especially considering that Garble helped his Godfathers last year with something pretty big has made him an open target to other enemies.
Suddenly, they heard police wailing and Spike inwardly groaned, he knew that he would receive a lot of shit from them if they found out who his father was.
Unknown to him, Adagio and the Dazzlings walked up behind him and knew what it was that he was partly fearing. They would be with him, every step of the way. They wouldn’t allow him to be questioned further than he desired and that was a fact.
“If the doughnut-eating shits find out about my past, then I will be having trouble with them. They will most likely force a confession out of me like they usually do.” Spike grumbled under his breath. He was then hugged from behind by Adagio and the other two.
Garble would have smiled but he could not smile because of what happened, he did not know how long it would take before he truly could smile.
“They will do so to me too, if they found out about what happened last year, then they will ask how I am related to the yakuza when I am not even in any family or anything.” Garble looked towards the entrance and exit which was the far left and saw that police officers were walking inside of the school gym. He gave his signature smirk and looked toward Spike who was being caressed by the girls.
The police officers name was Sam Hearty. He had a blonde mane and tail, black eyes. His nose was short and looked like it had been broken once, his jaw was low and his cheekbones were small. He was wearing a police suit that looked more business-like. It was the stereotypical blue as well.
“Hello there students of Canterlot High, I am Sam Hearty, I will be leading the investigation of Hana “Wallflower” Blushs’ death. Now, did anyone join her as her dance partner or is her creature friend?” Sam casually asked, as if he had done this a million times before.
Garble stretched his right arm and Sam the officer, noticed this. He motioned for another officer that seemed to have popped up out of nowhere and escorted him out of the room. The tension was high, but the question was: what is going to happen now? Garble is not very subtle. Spike looked at the officer and he saw that the officer was looking straight at him.
Spike sighed. This would be a long night...
Author's Note
And here is the end of the first arc, I hope you liked it. I worked hard on this, but most likely not hard enough.
Arc 2: Chapter 9: The Loan Shark
The interrogation with the police officer had not been very fun. The creature had asked the same questions hundreds of times, hoping that Spike would allow anything to slip. Which, to the police officer’s disappointment did not do. Spike had been trained by his Father and Godfathers since he was a young child to be cautious towards police officers. The room he had been sitting in had been dark grey from the floor, walls and ceiling. On the ceiling had been a sharp lamp that shined throughout the room but because of the dark colours, the room had some dark vibes to it. He had sat on a metal chair where there was a metal table.
Spike had just been released that morning after been talking about the whole murder about Blush-San and Spike could finally start doing some detective work now. He owed it to Garble that much. He had helped his Godfathers in the past, especially last year where an old secret was revealed that one of his Godfathers who had been accused of murdering eighteen creatures hadn’t been killed at all, they had been supposedly “killed” by bullets that hurt like shittin’ hell, but wasn’t strong enough to kill, but, bleeding was a large possibility.
Nonetheless, his Godfather was sent to prison and was in prison for twenty-five years until he learnt some deep government conspiracy shit and decided to escape prison. Actually, it was another inmate that suggested that and helped him escape from a prison that did not belong to the Neighpanese government. It was a private prison that isn’t on any documentation within Neighpan.
It was later learnt that it was a lot larger than it usually was, the murder of the eighteen creatures would be the downfall of the corrupt Chief Commissioner. it was a coverup by some major Yakuza’s that hoped to make it big, or rather, police officers, the Chief Commissioner wanted to rid Neighpan of Yakuza and he would need serious money. That, and he would have some extra cash to burn to do exactly whatever he wanted with it, nothing could stop him! He had a spy on the inside that had no attachments.
Of course, every plan has some sort of flaw in it. The spy for the Chief Commissioner pretended to be a Yakuza from a small branch. In reality, he was an undercover cop but what happened that made every creature shocked was that he betrayed the one he spied for. Spike believed it was a promotion because he never got the full details on that one.
Garble so happens to be friends with that creature that used to go by the name of Hiroaki Arai. Arai may seem good-hearted at first, but he is very manipulative and when he wants something, he gets it, very Yakuza of him but that could be because he has been around Yakuza for so long that he lost his own impulses. Arai is the who betrayed the Chief Commissioner as well that went by the name of Seishiro Munakata. The so-called “mastermind” even though he is not any smarter than a Kindergartener.
In the end, it worked out well and Spike’s Godfather who had been in prison or death row as his crime was pretty serious, lives with his father in the millennium tower which is the largest tower in his second hometown, Kamurocho. It is funny though, there used to be a small shopping place there with a very narrow place to walk and that is where the whole thing began, that is how one of his Godfathers beat someone up in a small piece of dirt and left him there...
Spike was on his way towards his house so he could contact Garble. After all, he did not have his phone on him at the ball because he wanted his gir- friends to have a pleasant evening and dance and all in all, have fun.
He was walking on a sidewalk in the area most students lived in, it was a nice area with the houses looking more like mansions but it was nothing compared to what he has lived in. He lived in a shittin’ tower for crying out loud!
There were houses to his left and right that all were individual and didn’t look the same, they were all big like mansions. He saw his house up ahead, the black and colours making it look intimidating. When he was on his way towards the house he could not help but smile inwardly, thinking about the Dazzlings.
’I will make sure they live in luxury.’ Spike thought. It was true, he wouldn’t force it upon them, but he wanted them to live in luxury, never having to worry about money or borrow it, the feeling came out of nowhere.
When Spike reached the house, he unlocked it and walked inside, heading up the stairs to his room. He had no time to waste. He didn’t bother changing his clothing either because he did not have time to waste on changing clothes while a killer could be getting away.
In his room, his phone was on the bed and it was the newest Ipony twelve pro. Spike unlocked the phone and went for his contacts. Spike looked through his contacts and found Garble and dialled the phone number. Eventually, Garble picked up the phone but he sounded lost.
“Moshi Moshi?” Garble greeted but it sounded more like a question. Spike sighed inwardly, happy that Garble wasn’t beating some random street punk up because he felt like doing it. Spike had seen when Garble has been angry and it takes a long time before that even happens.
“Akiyama, ima Doko ni iru no?” Spike asked in Neighpanese. (Akiyama, where are you right now?). The dragon at the other end sounded like he had been crying for a while, but he tried to sound cheerful when he responded, but Spike knew exactly the emotion he was feeling. Anger, Confusion, depression.
”Watashi Wa ponījō no chikaku no imasu.” Garble sounded like he had been crying, perhaps even been fighting. (I am near Pony Joe’s). Spike knew that Garble was drinking chocolate, at least it was something much better than alcohol. Spike sat on his bed, his muscles felt soft, the cold air caressing his form. Spike’s right hand was on the phone, near his right ear.
”Tochūdesu.” Spike stated before hanging up, ending the conversation before Garble could even respond. (I’m on my way). Spike would be wearing the same clothing for a while, mostly to make sure that his future enemies knew what they were dealing with.
Spike picked up a baseball bat that was near the closet and took with him his phone and wallet. He placed it in the inner pocket of his suit and zipped it. He did not want it to fall out in case he would get into a fight, and that was a very large possibility. His pants looked extra dazzling as he was walking down the stairs and heading towards the front door.
Spike opened the door with his left hand and walked out, slamming the door behind him and snapping his fingers so the door would lock. He had a mission to do, help Garble Akiyama-san figure out who killed Blush-San and why. Spike began walking towards Canterlot City, his baseball bat resting nicely on his right shoulder. He had a sombre look, but his right eye revealed the anger he had.
Canterlot City reminded Spike a lot of Sotenbori and Kamurocho. There were stuck–up assholes who had nothing better to do than to flaunt their money. The streets were filled with garbage and filth, the creatures walking by had fancy office clothing on them. Spike got a few looks from the other creatures for not wearing a shirt and holding a baseball bat.
The air was sombre as everyone had heard of Blush-San’s death. The sidewalk he was walking on had three guys wearing clothing that resembled the hooligan clothing from the eighties. Spike’s father and Godfather had told him about them. They always caused trouble for others.
One of them was wearing khaki cargo pants with black boots and a white t-shirt. He also wore a black leather jacket with sunglasses. He noticed Spike walking towards them and he fully turned towards Spike, running up to him. The Hooligans’ two friends noticed and ran up to them. The other two wore the same thing.
They had been standing outside of Pony Joe’s which Spike found funny. He would have to beat them up either way.
HOOLIGANS VERSUS MAJIMA JUNIOR
Spike swung his bat, trying to get a feel for it and smiled as he saw the one who had noticed him run towards him with his right arm, trying to hit him, but Spike dodged as if it was some kind of nuisance. Spike looked at the guy who tried to hit him and smashed his teeth in with the bat.
Spike then got into what he would call ”heat” mode and threw the guy in the air and when he was coming back down, hit his face again with the baseball bat as if he was a baseball. His two friends were angered and cautiously walked towards him with their fists raised. Spike smiled at them, not seeing the blood on his bat.
He then rushed towards them and hit them at the same time with his bat, making them fall back to the ground that was littered with filth. What Spike had not noticed was that the hair of these Hooligans we're that they had blood-red hair. Spike shrugged it off as a coincidence or a red hair gang.
One of the Hooligans who he decided to name number two, got up from the sidewalk and faced Spike with an angry expression on his face.
Spike looked at number two who had been right behind the first guy and smiled a sickening smile. He swung his bat at him, hitting him in the head, making the guy fall to the ground and whimper in pain but did let out anguish. Spike continued hitting the guy in the back of the head until the other two guys ran away from the scene.
Spike continued hitting the poor guy, releasing his frustrations onto this idiot Hooligan. There was blood everywhere by now, but the Hooligan was still alive. Spike had not bothered checking what creature the hooligan was. He did look at them in the eyes, but not bothered with anything else. He suddenly felt a strong grip on his right arm.
Spike looked and saw that it was Garble who was wearing a neutral expression on his face. He did not let Spike’s arm go until Spike lowered it down. The guy below him started to crawl away until he was far enough away to run. Spike turned to look at Garble who was still wearing his usual attire like the one at the party, Spike was wondering if he had any other clothing. At least it didn't smell bad.
”Akiyama–Chan!” Spike exclaimed in joy. He was without a doubt Goro Majima Seniors son. ”I was just trying to help Pony Joe’s shop. I know that you like the place, you said so once.”
Spike placed his bat in the inner pockets of his suit so it wasn’t visible to civilians. Spike then put on a pouty face that made him look childish. Spike then placed his hands, on Garbles’ shoulders and had a funny look with his childishness. It was a look that Garble only had seen in Spike’s father. When Spike and his father are angry, then they act like children... more than usual.
”There was no need for killing the Hooligan. How do you think it will look like if you the very next day kill a Hooligan when they are investigating a murder that took place in the same High School you go to?”
Garble’s face was hard, his hands were in his pants pockets, looking into Spike’s eyes with a sense of firmness, silently telling him to calm down and to listen to him. Spike looked into Garble’s eyes and saw just that. Spike took away his hands from Garble, holding them up as if he is surrendering.
”Fine, but do know that I was only trying to help you, man.” Spike said in an angsty voice. Garble rolled his eyes, looking at Spike. He then got a grim look on his face, but he concealed it the best he could, but knowing Spike: it would not last for long.
Spike looked around the place and saw some creatures shopping. He then turned around to look at Garble who concealed his face like a tightened rope. Spike turned towards him fully, crossing his arms and leaning to the right. Spike’s face morphed into one of disappointment.
Garble noticed this and looked down towards the ground, the stone was littered with filth. He sighed, he knew that whatever came out of Spike’s mouth would be correct. He pulled out his right hand from his pocket and scratched his orange hair or spikes. (Dragons can choose between spikes and hair whenever they want to.)
”Akiyama–Chan, I know that losing Blush–San has impacted you, but you cannot cry and do nothing. If you want to find out who did it, then you are going to have to help me research this case.” Spike’s words were impactful. Spike had not moved from his position either.
Behind Spike was a trashcan that you could see through because there were tiny holes. To the left of Garble or in Spike’s case, left, we're different stores from clothing, tourism, books and others. The building beside Spike and Garble we're purplish-grey, there were two front doors with large glass windows at the top and bottom. The frames with the handle were whiteish blue.
Garble’s eyes showed no emotion, his hands were in his pockets once again, his orange hair flowing with the light breeze of the wind. His suit also flowed a little bit from the breeze but not as much.
”You are correct,” Garble’s voice held no hint of bite or sarcasm. He then used his left hand to pull out a pack of cigarettes from his outer pocket. He put the butt of one in his mouth and snapped his fingers, bringing forward a normal flame and lit it. He put the packet of cigarettes in his outer pocket again. ”I have found some critical information I would like to share.”
Spike’s posture became more relaxed his hands were to his side and he did not lean. He looked at Garble with knowledge in his eyes. Spike craved it right now.
”I found out that Blush–San was indebted to a loan shark. I don’t know what she needed the money for, but that is what you and I are about to find out.” Garble’s voice held no room for argument albeit, there would not have been one.
Spike looked at Garble with a raised brow, trying to find out if Garble had an ulterior motive. Even though Garble is very smart, he tended to do things that benefited him very much, but in this case, it was very personal. This could potentially mess the whole operation up if Garble was not controlling his emotions.
”Fine, where is the loan shark?” Spike asked. Garble did not smile, he merely nodded towards his friend. He then walked past Spike, heading for wherever the loan shark was, that was the assumption that Spike made anyways.
Spike turned to where Garble was walking and Spike sighed, he then jogged to catch up with his friend.
Spike had no idea where he was. He had never been in this area of the town. The buildings all almost looked vacant but there was a rich vibe to it. The buildings were purplish white and were flowing together, mixing with the other buildings, with no alleyways to be seen.
Garble walked on, not allowing himself to rest until he had gotten the answers he deserved about Blush–Sans’ death. He owed it to her. He may have given up on a lot of things, but he would never give up on his friends.
Garble stopped outside of a building that was to his left. The building had six floors, made out of red bricks and cement, there were boarded windows. The front door had two guards on either side guarding it on the outside. They were wearing red suits, and we're looking directly at Garble who looked ready to fight them. To the left of Garble who was facing the building was another building of the same material but there was a store called: The Flim Flam Brothers Joke Shop . Spike agreed, those two brothers were nothing more but jokes to society.
Spike saw that the security guards were looking at Garble intensely, he was looking quite angry if you looked into his eyes, but otherwise, he looked calm and collected which put the guards on high alert.
The street behind Spike had cars parked in an aligned order. There was a limousine right in front of the building on the street that belonged to the loan shark. Spike gritted his teeth in anger. If the loan shark killed Blush–San then he would sell the valuable items and give the money to Blush–Sans’ family as compensation.
”What are you doing here? Leave right now!” The security guard from Garble’s right side said, walking slowly towards him. Garble looked at the guard with amusement. They kill his mare friend and now they ask him to leave? How pathetic...
Garble rushed towards the guard who ordered him to leave. The guard had no time to respond as he felt Garbles’ hand on his right shoulder and being yanked away, hitting the limousine, headfirst into the backseat window. The alarm started to wail, causing some creatures to stop and stare at what was going on.
Spike walked towards the guy who was clutching his head from the limousine. He turned around when he heard footsteps and was met with a fist to the face, causing him to stumble backwards, his back hitting the car. The guy then pushed himself towards Spike, swinging his fists left and right.
Spike gave the guy a crazy grin, his right eye was red from adrenaline. He started taunting the guy with how he punched him, making the guy run towards Spike, trying to hit his head from the left and right with but to no avail. Spike dodged a right fist from him, sidestepping to the left and punching him in the stomach.
The guy he was fighting was human, had black hair and blue eyes. His nose looked to be broken from the punch Spike gave him earlier. He growled and got back up to his feet, but Spike lowered himself with his right leg out and spun himself, making the guy fall. The guy hit his back and howled in pain at that.
Spike got up, not breaking a sweat. He looked down at the guy and gave him a look of sympathy. ”You should honestly train, it will take the pain away.” Spike did not sound taunting like he usually was, but he did not sound friendly either.
The second guard got angry and tried to hit Garble with a left fist raised but Garble caught it and hit him in the armpit. The guy cried out, clutching his armpit with his right hand, falling to his knees. Spike then ran towards the guy, kicking him right in the face with his right foot as if he was a soccer player.
The guy then hit his back on the ground and groaned in pain but he closed his eyes, falling into subconsciousness.
”The first guy was more fun...” Spike grumbled smashing the glass of the right door and opening it up from the inside. Spike opened the door and walked inside. The walls were coloured in crystal red that seemed to shine. The ceiling was made out of black wood that was the most expensive in the world. It could only be found in Pheonix colonies.
There was a hallway and Spike walked down, being quickly followed by Garble who looked the most eager to find the loan shark. The floors were made of grey marble with yellow swirls that made it stand out.
Spike saw there was a staircase to the right and walked up, Garble being quickly behind. Spike clenched his fists, ready to fight anyone who fought dirty. He may be a Yakuza, but there are Yakuza’s that fight dirty but those are very few.
When they reached the next floor, that we're met with emptiness, there was nothing there. There was no one there as well. Spike scoffed at those and Garble looked around as if someone was watching him, he was getting antsy...
Spike pulled out the baseball bat, ready to fight. He put it on his right shoulder while Garble took a right, walking to see if the loan shark was there. Spike looked at the marbled tile floor. Spike whistled, this was a professional loan shark. Spike looked behind him at where he and Garble had walked out.
There were two walls to the left and right and kind of reminded Spike of when you said down a bunker. Spike saw that there was a door on the far left side from his position but it was most likely in the middle, but because of the staircase walls, it was hard to see.
The staircase walls were white and had flowing stems that lead to a huge Lily flower. It swirled well with the walls and was very calming and made Spike relax more than he probably should be.
His left hand was clenched into a fist while his right hand was holding the baseball bat. Spike’s face was impassive but it was hard, showing that there was no room for messing around. He was here to ask a loan shark what he knows, but Spike knew that whatever came out of the mouth of the loan shark would only put Garble on edge.
Spike started walking towards the door to see if the loan shark was there if he maybe left some evidence that he could work with. He was by no means an expert, he wasn’t a detective, but he did have enough smarts to figure out who did it with the right amount of evidence. His shoes made the distinctive clicking sound when the marble tile came in contact with his shoes but it sounded satisfying.
Spike then heard a scream come from his left and saw a part human come flying towards Spike. He sidestepped and the human landed against the wall. Spike looked to his left again and saw Garble calmly walking towards the part human. Spike grinned towards Garble that the other dragon completely ignored.
Spike looked at the part human and realized he was a sea creature... the part-human was part shark as well. Spike has dealt with many loan sharks, but this was the first time he has ever dealt with a part shark or even a shark at all. It was in a weird twisted way hilarious. Sharks are mostly known for being criminals but never lending money, but not all sharks are like that. Only some we're.
The loan shark was wearing a purple suit with a green shirt and black pants and black shoes. He crawled a little towards Spike but Spike did not bother stopping him.
”Please! Help! He is trying to kill me!” The loan Shark desperately pleaded with Spike who laughed, he had a few kills under his belt and seeing a loan shark that is part shark pleading with him, he could not help but cackle.
Spike right hand clutched the bat harder and he swung it on the head of the loan shark who cried out in pain. The loan shark clutched his head, feeling pain from the bat that had been swung on his head. He then used his left hand and feet to get up and looked at Spike with pleading eyes. The loan shark had arctic blue eyes, white from and a blue back.
”Tell us what you know about Blush–San, she came to you asking to lend money, how much and what would she be using it for?” Garble’s voice sounded blank, no emotion was inside of his words, it was as if he stopped caring of how the words came out.
The loan shark looked like he was about to refuse, Spike then put the head of the baseball bat in his chest right in the middle and the loan shark gulped. He started sweating, hyperventilating.
”She borrowed five million bits!” He exclaimed, his hands raised as if he was at gunpoint. Spike was simply one meter from him, the same was for Garble. The next Patriarch of the Majima family and the owner of Sky Finance looked at each other.
Spike turned his head back to the loan shark who was sweating more than the creatures going to the gym. ”Why did she ask for so much money?” Spike asked in a neutral tone.
”S–she said that some creature had been stalking her! She also said that she needed the money to help some friend with a mega-casino. Her mother had her hands tied apparently.” Spike looked at Garble who looked like he was lost.
”Who is her mother?” Garble asked.
”She is some part Hovkorean mare that is also part Neighpanese. Her name is Park, Mirei Park!”
Author's Note
The plot thickens!
Spike was currently in his living room with Garble. They were both sitting in chairs that could rock back and forth and we're brown coloured. Spike was currently smoking a cigarette, trying to calm his nerves down. They had walked back to Spike’s house after the revelation. Spike was in complete and total shock though. His legs were on the shaking and his right hand was gripping the cigarette a little too tightly while his left arm and hand rested on the left side of the armrest.
Garble looked over to Spike who looked like he had been told Santa Clause did not exist. Garble decided to break the silence, he needed Spike to talk to him, ever since Spike heard Mirei Park he has looked into nothingness.
When they were walking back to Spike’s place, they had been jumped by some street thugs but Spike paid them no heed and best them all up in an instant, he looked like he did not care one bit either.
”Spike–San, do you know Park–San? Ever since you heard the name, you have almost not responded to anything.” Garble explained, his arms on the armrest and sitting like a king almost as he stared to the far left where Spike was sitting.
At first, Spike did not know how to respond. He did know her indeed. He wasn’t sure how he would explain it to Garble. His companion on all of this seems to have practically shut off any sort of emotion. Of course, he would do so himself. He knew that it wasn’t truly Sparkle’s fault for the death of his mother, but it was easier to blame her. He had an aching feeling that maybe Garble would do the same.
”Yes, I do indeed know her,” Spike began, but before Garble could ask how he knew her, Spike continued. ”She is my Godmother.”
¥
The Dazzlings we're immensely worried for Spike. They had seen him beating that Hooligan up and nearly killing him. Of course, they knew he had his way of venting his frustrations but they were worried he would end up in prison. They could not go on without him. He had such a delightful impact on them.
How they had seen that was because they had been trying to find him and talk to him about what happened. But when they saw Garble there with Spike, they knew that Spike would be relatively okay.
They were currently in their house. Sonata was cooking dinner and was going to invite Spike over and Garble. The three sirens knew that those two needed support in whatever they were going to do.
Aria was on the living room couch, looking at the fire she lit. She was usually never one to show emotion, but when it came to Spike, she was different. She allowed tears to run down her face, not caring if her sisters saw her or not. She needed to allow her emotions to go. She could not contain it. Just then, Adagio walked inside and saw Aria crying with her hands covering her face.
Adagio was looking at Aria from the doorway and Aria was to the left from Adagio’s view. The colours on the walls seemed more depressing and soothed them in a way they could not fully understand. Adagio moved silently towards Aria, sitting down beside her sister and higher her from the right.
Aria slowly lowered her hands and saw Adagio there with her gentle eyes on her. Aria hugged back and cried into her older sisters’ shoulders. She allowed it all to go. Adagio patted and massages her younger sisters’ back, trying to soothe her. ”There, there.” Adagio gently said, her hands caressing her aggressive younger sister.
When Aria had no more tears left to cry, she left the comfort of her sister and looked away in shame. She was supposed to be the sister who did not show emotion and here she was, crying her eyes out over the dragon she wanted to spend her life with. Sirens had a specific mate, they can feel the scent of their mate and when they find them, they don’t want to let go. Spike felt a similar tug from what Adagio could see. She wasn’t sure though.
”Do you want to tell me what has made you so emotional?” Adagio asked in a gentle voice that made Aria’s heavy breathing cease. She looked at her sister who had a look of wonder on her face, one that held no malice or evil intent. Aria looked away in shame. She then felt a hand on her right shoulder and she looked again and saw the pleading eyes of Adagio. Aria sighed.
”Wh–when we were out looking for Spike and saw him beat up that Hooligan, I saw something in his eyes that I recognize.” Aria’s had stuttered a little in the beginning, her legs shaking and her red eyes gave away fear.
Adagio frowned at the fear, what was Aria afraid of? So, Spike nearly killed a Hooligan it was probably natural for him to do so. Why was Aria so afraid?
”Can you explain what it was you saw in his eyes?” Adagio gently asked, hoping that she could understand the situation better. Aria hesitated, her eyes were on the Tv that was off, her hands were on her thighs clenched into fists but not hard enough to do damage.
”He had a look that I have had for a very long time: the look of wanting to die...” Aria finished above a whisper. Adagio’s mind was racing. Adagio’s purple hoodie and jeans looked like they had paled along with her face. She looked... words could not suffice to explain what she looked like she was feeling.
There was tense silence, Aria was afraid that Adagio would be angry at her, maybe her older sister would kick her out? Or maybe she would do something worse? She maybe would tell Spike and it would then turn out that she was wrong and then Spike–
”How long?” Adagio’s voice held concern for her sister. Aria didn’t answer, she did not want to answer. She would only be judged by her sister and she did not want that. She could not take that, she needed support though. Adagio could see the battle the conflict that Aria had within her head and did not pressure her.
”After we lost the Battle Of The Bands. I was in a bad place, our pendants were destroyed and we had to buy new one’s. I wanted revenge, I thought we were gonna die, those types of pendants are almost impossible to find. I did not realize that we would be saved by Seaquestria even though we are from there. We were known for causing havoc in some way there.” Aria explained her reasoning. Adagio gave Aria a soft smile and hugged her, wanting to show her that she is loved and won’t be judged.
”Do you still feel suicidal?” Adagio carefully asked, wanting to make sure that her younger sister won’t attempt anything. Aria shook her head but did not meet Adagio’s gaze which made Adagio realize that Aria tried to lie. She wasn’t angry, she knew what Aria must be thinking. ’If I say ’yes’ then I will be on suicide watch.’
”Okay... do you think that you could help Spike if that is the case?” Adagio wasn’t sure if Aria would be up for it considering she had her problems but Aria’s eyes widened and she took a while to respond. She was not sure that she could handle it as Spike was more about controlling his emotions which seemed to work for him.
”I don’t know, he usually controls his emotions so perhaps he isn’t necessarily suicidal, but the way he was fighting... he was trying to vent his frustrations.” Aria knew that much, Spike was fighting and hitting the Hooligan in a way that he got his frustrations out and be known to others. Adagio frowned a little, she could help Spike with his frustrations if that was the case.
Aria noticed the look on Adagio’s face and sighed in half annoyance. Did her sister not think about anything else other than sex?! ”Adagio, you do realize that not everything can be solved with sex, right?” Adagio groaned at Aria. Now they were the typical sister that they usually were.
”Of course everything can be solved with lust! I can walk over there and ease his frustrations.” Adagio confidently said, making Aria raise a brow at her and stood up from the couch and faced her sister.
”And get pregnant? He most likely does not have condoms you know.” Aria said, making Adagio look at her and a smile broke on her face that turned into a huge white grin.
”Well, I do indeed want children you know!” Aria huffed at Adagio who was now laughing to the point of tears. Adagio finished laughing and got up from the couch and walked over to her sister who was subtly glaring at her.
”Aria, I was only partly joking. Anyways, shall we see if Sonata is finished?” Adagio asked making Aria nod. If it meant that she got away from the previous depressing conversation, then she would do so.
They walked into the kitchen where the aroma of well-cooked meat was. Sonata was over the frying pan cooking a steak. There was a door that leads into the kitchen that was to the far left. When you enter the kitchen, there is a door to the right that leads to a backyard and the left wall was a table with chairs. In the middle was a whole kitchen sink, cabinets, a stove that was hissing from all the cooking that Sonata was doing. The kitchen desks were made from marble stone that was wine red with hints of black and green.
Sonata turned her head to the new faces and smiled. ”Hello Ari, Dagi. Have you asked Spike–Chan and Akiyama–San?”
Adagio shook her head. ”No, we haven’t but I'll go unless if Aria wants to go?” She looked at Aria who blushed lightly at the prospect of going to her mates house and just asking if he is interested to come for dinner.
”Uh, yeah! I’ll go...” Her voice failed her and Adagio grinned at Aria who was now trying to glare but it was hard to take seriously with the blush on her face. Aria grumbled as she walked out of the kitchen and headed to the front door and walked out. Adagio snickered a little bit. Sonata only giggled.
¥
Garble stared at Spike with wide eyes. His Godmother? He was not aware that he had a Godmother at all. He knew that he potentially had one, but not that it would be someone that was related to Blush–San. He was not angry at Spike of course, how could Spike know about that piece of information?
”Akiyama–San I had no idea who Blush–San’s mother was, but do not blame me for this, alright? I am as upset as you over her murder.” Spike stated and started thinking about why Blush–San was so afraid of him. She is his Godsister like his other one, Haruka Sawamura. But he never knew about Blush–San. Perhaps she was not close to her mother? Could be, but if he knew Park–Chan right, she would not allow her daughter to be seen as a failure by anyone.
”Spike–San, you know I would not blame you for something like that. We had no idea what would happen if we found the loan shark, anything could have come out of his mouth, anything at all. Right now, we need to look for more puzzles.” Garble said, pulling out his phone and making a call to some creature.
There was a knock on the front door and Spike grabbed his baseball bat and walked into the hallway. He checked through the peek hole and opened the door with a huge smile when he saw that it was one of his potential mates. Aria was wearing her purple hoodie and soft pants that were red. She was wearing yellow sneakers.
”Aria! Welcome! Come here!” Spike said, hugging her. She would have stiffened but his touch felt right for her. It was as if she knew subconsciously that this was the right creature for her. She hugged him back and they were in an embrace.
They heard Garble in the living room talking to someone in Neighpanese but they gave him his space. ”Spike–Chan, my sisters and I were wondering if you and Akiyama–San would be interested in dinner? Sonata has made some steak.” Aria was hopeful that Spike would say yes, but when she looked into his eyes she could see some inner conflict he was having. He then flashed her a huge smile.
”Why of course, Aria. I am starving and I am sure that Akiyama is hungry. Even if he wasn’t I would have still taken him to some ramen place or something. I won’t be throwing punches on an empty stomach.” Spike said, ending the hug. Aria giggled a little and felt happy that she and her sister would spend time with Spike.
”Shall we walk there together? It sounds like Akiyama is ending his call right now.” Aria nodded and they heard footsteps and they turned to see Garble in all his glory. He flashed Aria a smile.
”Hello miss Dazzle. I believe that it is your last name at least.” Garble said mostly to himself but Aria smiled at him and nodded. She knew that Garble was trying to soothe his ache for what he lost. It was understandable, everyone grieves differently.
”Oi, Akiyama–San, Aria and her sisters want to have us for dinner. You will be coming whether you want to or not. You need to eat.” Spike said, leaving no room for argument. Garble chuckled and shook his head at Spike’s antics. Spike could act as a true Yakuza Patriarch sometimes.
”Food sounds lovely, lead the way, Aria.” Aria smiled and she leads them to their house after Spike closed and locked the door. He still brought his baseball bat. Like father, like son...
Spike truly cherished that baseball bat, he loved hitting creatures with it. He got a few surprised looks from time to time though. The walk to the house of the sirens was uneventful, Spike had no one to annoy but Garble and he did just that, making Aria giggle at some of the things that Spike was saying.
”So I took the loan shark by his head and I banged him against the wall and then I threw him out the window where he landed on a truck that belonged to some large grocery store. I then walled out as if nothing happened.” Spike concluded one of his many stories of when he lived in Sotenbori.
Aria laughed while Garble huffed in annoyance. It wasn’t that he disliked the story, but it was because Spike had failed to realize that the loan shark wasn’t a loan shark, it had been Garble who was there trying to find a loan shark. Spike knew very well the real reason but he loved to annoy Garble as he was the one who took the longest to irritate.
Aria opened the door to their house and she took off her shoes and Spike and Garble did the same. Spike looked around and was amazed by the beauty of their home. Garble looked amazed, himself. The home truly felt welcoming but that could be because they are welcome there.
Aria then leads them to the kitchen where Adagio and Sonata was waiting. Adagio immediately goes up to Spike and hugs him and Sonata did the same. Garble just stood there grinning at Spike like a mad person. He was also trying his best to hide his sorrow.
”Hello Spike–Chan, we made some food for you and Akiyama. We hope you enjoy it!” Sonata said in a cute voice, her eyes as big as a puppy’s. Spike always loved those innocent eyes of Sonata, that is what keeps him going most days.
”It will be delicious Sonata.” Spike said, giving her a peck on the lips. She grinned dumbly and ordered them to take a seat so they did. Spike sat like a king, overseeing most of the creatures there. Adagio was to his close right, their hands almost touching each other. To Adagio’s right sat Garble and to Garble’s right was Ario and then there was Sonata. They ate their steaks in silence.
Adagio looked at Spike who had a crazy look in his eye. He still wore the eye patch for whatever reason. She shrugged it off. She then used her left foot to touch Spike suggestively. Spike took a sip of his beer and looked at her with a slight smirk gracing his red lips. Adagio smirked for herself.
Spike looked at Garble who was eating but kept glancing at his phone. Spike looked at him but Garble seemed to be in his own, world. Spike then decided to start a conversation at the table to help Garble think about something else.
”Garble, who did you call earlier? I remembered you calling someone. Is of related to the case?” Spike was curious. Garble at first looked confused and then he nodded in understanding. He took a sip from his beer and looked at Spike.
”I called your father, I wanted to tell him about the death of Blush–San and give it to Park–San.” Garble explained making Spike facepalm at his stupidity. He could have called his father, no, he should have called his father the second he found out about the mother of Blush–San. Spike looked a little sheepish, usually, Spike does his own thing and doesn’t bother anyone else and then when he should do it, he forgets it like a goldfish.
Adagio looked confused. ”Who is Park–San?” She asked, wanting to know who the creature was. The other two sirens looked at Spike.
”Park–San is the mother of Blush–San and my Godmother who I had no idea had a daughter.” Spike explained taking a long gulp of beer. Adagio and Aria looked at each other and shrugged. It wasn't their concern of what Spike told them and did not tell them. He was still pretty new to the friendship or relationship they had with him.
”So, you have a Godmother?” Sonata asked, wanting it to be clarified. Spike nodded with a grin towards the puppy-eyed siren. Garble’s phone then started ringing and Garble immediately answered.
”Moshi Moshi?” Spike listened intently to what would be spoken. The sirens also stopped eating so they could hear what was being said. The sirens had been thought by Sonata about speaking and reading. They were medium level but could without a doubt understand native speakers conversation.
”Akiyama–San watashi wa anata ni keikoku o ataeru tame ni denwa o shimashita.” (Akiyama–San I have called to give you a warning). The voice on the phone spoke. Spike did not recognize the voice. From the looks of it, Garble didn’t either.
”Nani ni tsuite watashi ni keikoku shimasu ka?” Garble quickly asked. (Warn me about what?) Spike was almost on the edge of his seat. He wanted to grasp all the information that he could.
”Burasshu no jiken no chōsa I yame nasai.” (Stop investigating Blushs’ case.) Then the creature on the other end hung up, not giving Garble a chance to ask why. Spike was gripping the knife in his right hand intently. Why would someone call Garble and demand he stops investigating the murder of his creature friend? Something wasn’t adding up.
Garble looked angry. His creature friend gets murdered and then whoever that was calling him after he and Spike beat a loan shark up calls and tells him to stop investigating the case. The air around him swirled dangerously, making it look like it would lash out. He gripped the phone hard but did not lash out. He calmly put it down on the table and took a sip of his beer.
”Akiyama, shall we continue the investigation?” Spike’s voice held the billion yen question.
Garble turned to look at Spike. Marble was grateful that Spike was his companion in all of this, he did not want to do this alone and he couldn’t even if he wanted to. Spike is a very useful ally. Spike did not have the same care as others had and not the same morals either.
”Yes.” Garble responded.
¥
Spike was currently on his way to school. It had been a while since he last was there, well, two days to be exact. The school was only open half day as the police did not want the students to bother them while they investigated. Spike agreed to that, he did not want to be around cops more than he had to. Spike was wearing his uniform and had his backpack with him along with his baseball bat.
He walked through the front doors of the school and went straight for his locker. The police had been watching him on the school grounds and a little bit outside of school but he had paid them off. At least those who were corruptible. His locker was located near the music room and he headed there.
The dinner had been quiet afterwards but when he left the Dazzlings, he could see that they were very... touchy. It was as if they did not want him to leave and to be fair, he did not want to leave either, although, he did not want other students that lived there to get the wrongs ideas. If it reached the Principals ears, he would not hear the end of it.
Garble had thanked for the food and left the Dazzlings’ home and went to his office in Canterlot. He had been in his thoughts since the phone call. He seemed more distant than usual. He also looks quite angry, hopefully, he got to release it on some street punks. Spike saw his locker to the right and opened it, intending to get a book that he needed and had forgotten about in school.
He then heard voices come from the music room. Beautiful music, like a siren...
He looked through the window on the door to his right and saw that his friends and maybe something more were singing a beautiful melody. It was mesmerizing but he did not get controlled. When the Battle Of The Bands happened, he was not controlled. He just did what he always did, walked through the school day while he was not bullied.
~Welcome to the show!~
Spike smiled as he walked away. Adagio made him feel like he was worth something and also that he should not be afraid of love. Aria makes him feel stronger than he needs to and always believe in himself. Sonata made him feel like a kid again, right before he lost his mother. He smiled as he thought about them. His life truly had changed.
He then heard someone shout his name from behind. He looked and saw that it was Sunset Shimmer. Spike groaned but gave her a smile that made her want to punch him. It was not a pleasant smile but it did sort of mock her in a way. She couldn’t explain it.
”Why hello, Shimmer, what can I do for you today?” Spike had a sense of arrogance in his tone. He looked at her with a smile, again, making Sunset want to Punch it right off him.
”Majima, are you investigating the murder of Wallflower?” The question sounded more like a statement, but Spike just found the situation funny. He looked at her and saw that she had a fire in her eyes. One that Spike almost clapped his hands for.
”And what if I am? It does not exactly concern you and you did not even realize she existed until a while ago like me.” Spike had a bit of accusation in his tone. The green lockers seemed to become a shade darker as the purple and white walls darkened as well. Sunset had her arms crossed and glared at Spike.
”Are you trying to find out the murder of your Godsister or not?” She asked hotly.
Author's Note
Another chapter down, hope you enjoyed!
The Mad Dog Of Canterlot — Side story 2
It was the first of December, Spike and Garble had not made any progress in their investigation. Shimmer was helping Spike, albeit, the Yakuza heir was apprehensive in allowing her in tagging along on the case. Spike had all but demanded to know how She knew about his Godsister. As it turned out, Wallflower had a diary that she had given to Sunset to take care of for a little while.
Sunset had not read the diary until after Wallflower had died so there was that and Spike did believe her. Sunset had seemed oblivious to anything related to him before so it was all good.
Spike had gotten a phone call a few days ago from his Godmother who was in tears but her voice was steady, not trying to sound weak. Spike knew what she had tried to do, but he did not say anything. Everyone grieves differently.
The call had mostly been about Wallflower and her death. Spike could tell just by hearing her tone that his Godmother knew that he was on the case. She did not attempt to stop him either. She knew that he was just like his father, too stubborn for his, own good. And violent...
Spike’s father, Goro Majima Senior, called Spike to just talk to him and see how things were. It had been a happy two-hour conversation. Usually, his father was busy with projects that made him richer than the Tojo Clan and Omi Alliance. Which is funny, Spike had never seen his father sit in an office and do paperwork unless of was Yakuza–related. Spike did notice though, that his fathers voice had been very tense. Not like someone was peering into the room and eavesdropping, more about the whole Blush–San situation. From what it sounded like from what Spike picked up from his father’s voice, he had most likely started a few brawls in Kamurocho. Like usual ...
Spike had told the Dazzlings of the development on the case and they seemed genuinely interested. They could tell that it was important for Spike to help Garble and they never stopped being supportive, they helped him a lot. Adagio being the smartest, gave Spike another point of view that not even he would think of.
Aria was helpful sometimes, she usually just told Spike to bash someone’s teeth in, and while Spike may agree to something like that: it wouldn’t work even if he tried. Sure, punching and kicking creatures might make them fearful, it is not always the best way of getting information out of someone.
Sonata being Sonata had given a piece of advice that warmed his heart. She had told him to go with his heart. It was a piece of advice that made him really, like her. She was just so funny and positive, she had an aura that just could not match anything that Spike has ever come across.
Even though those words got stuck with the dragon, he did not find any new leads, which lead Spike to believe that perhaps it was a professional hitman job. Yes, he did not have much evidence to suggest of this, but the way it happened and most of the clues were with the police, he had not much to go on.
Spike was tempted into breaking into the police station and stealing the files. It was a stupid idea, it would never work, so, Spike could only hope that the police officers were competent on some level. They did seem to be better than most, but still. It was the air of uncertainty that welled up in his lungs.
Spike was currently in his clothing like he wore during Nightmare Night. It was Saturday so the streets of Canterlot were filled with adults and students, spending time with friends and family and looking for presents for their loved ones. The one’s from Canterlot or those who were rich were in, formal clothing because Canterlot accepts the best of the best in everything.
Spike’s gold suit made him stand out and his shining black chino pants with the rich shoes with metal scales on the edges were looking extra sharp. His right hand was on the baseball bat that was resting on his right shoulder, his left hand was in his pocket of his pants. He was just wandering the streets, waiting for a call from someone who might have known Blush–San enough to say what had been going on.
He did not wear the eye patch, he might look more intimidating in it, but he would is it when he becomes blind in one of them. Everyone on the street was either fearful of him because of rumours, or what they had seen him do, or were angry at him, angry because he scared them in a way that should not be possible in their opinion. The students from Canterlot High School on the other hand looked as though he had just murdered as he walked through the streets, looking for anyone to fight.
He did not wear a t-shirt or shirt of any sort which revealed his six-pack very clearly. It also revealed the tattoos that he had except the one on his back. Adagio Dazzle’s mark was quite visible. His face was impassive, his eyes were shining with fury on the other hand which was the reason the other civilians did not approach him.
Spike was walking down a path that was filled with students from CHS and Crystal Prep. They were brother schools but Spike did not care about them, they could just study their life away for all he cared. He walked past a mint skinned girl who looked at him with guilt but was ignored by Spike. The students were near entrances to the shops and restaurants, wanting to spend time with friends and family since the winter season was coming.
The sun was covered by the clouds and the coldness in the air was caressing everyone and the pavements were turning white because it was starting to snow. Spike took a right and walked into an alleyway, trying to find one creature he has to deal with. If Spike was correct, though, the creature would be long gone.
As he was walking, to his left and right were brick walls with graffiti on it. There were also trash cans and dumpsters filled with trash and filth to the left side, walls. The ground was full of it. He would have to wash his shoes when he got home.
He was feeling restless, he wanted to fight so badly, he needed to let some steam go.
When he got to the exit of the Alley, it was as if he stepped into an entirely different world. This was the dark side of Canterlot. Only dark creatures or criminals stayed in this part of the town. He had no reason to be there except for finding the creature if he was still there, which he most likely wasn’t, but he wanted to fight and he also wanted to gather some clues. The exit was behind him, to his left and right were shops, pubs and restaurants.
The ground had no dirt or filth, there were trash cans and dumpsters that were empty. The ground was made out of black stone that resembled the crystals that King Sombra would use. Creatures were walking from the left to the right and the opposite, all minding their own business, trying to live their life.
Spike was relatively known in this dark alley, he was not famous, but he was one of those that every creature knew about. He decided to take a left, intending on looking at stores and see what they sold. He had a few things that he could sell, he had taken them with him for other purposes, but he wanted some money, not that he needed it, he could buy the whole galaxy and still be richer than the Tojo Clan and Omi Alliance.
The grey clouds on the sky made this part of Canterlot look pitch black and that was why Spike loved it here. The darkness was soothing in a way so that he did not feel like he was getting heated. The creatures walking by looked at Spike and some bowed in respect, knowing where he came from and who he was.
Spike looked to the far-right and saw the pawnshop where he could see the items that could be bought from there. He noticed that there were a few punks on the street, looking for someone to fight. It was not unusual, in fact, Spike always encountered these sorts of creatures. They always got their asses handed by him.
They were to the right, close to another alley that was a darker part of the town. They were looking for creatures to fight and one of their eyes landed on Spike. They shouted at him to wait and ran towards him. Spike stopped and turned to them, waiting for one of them to run with a fist in the air near his face.
GANGSTERS VERSUS MAJIMA JUNIOR
The creature who did just that was not wearing a shirt or t-shirt. The muscles looked highly damaged in a very bad way. That is what happens when you aren’t careful around dark magic, it can damage you badly. He had dark yellow jeans and sneakers. Before he could land the hit on Spike’s face, Spike hit him in the groin with his bat.
The creature cried out in pain, clutching his groin as his two friends aggressively ran towards Spike, thinking he was weak. The second creature jumped towards him, his left fist ready to throw a punch, but Spike swung his bat at the guys head on the left. The guy flew into the wall to the left of Spike. The final guy was paralyzed by fear, he put his arms up to block any incoming attacks from Spike but it was inevitable.
Spike ran towards him and hit him in the stomach.
The three creatures clutched the different parts of their body where they had been hit, Spike just snorted at them, not impressed the slightest. He walked away from them, heading into the darker part of the town.
¥
Spike looked around the darker part of town, trying to find any sort of pub or bar that seems suitable for him. His hands felt ready to punch, but he had nothing to punch. He was getting bored again. The street Spike was walking on was meant for cars but no one drove them in the dark part of the town unless if they are confident.
Theft, murders, grand theft auto, you name it. The darker part of town is not for those of a faint of heart. Here was dark magic and lots of it. Spike’s surroundings consisted of black coloured buildings that looked abandoned. Looked. The streets had not even a single crack on the ground and were cleaner than the ones from the ”good” side.
Spike took a left and saw some creatures walking on and about. Spike passed the black coloured town, the buildings looked like they were tainted by shadows, but instead of the shadows consuming you, they just made you feel welcome. Those with light magic on the other hand would never feel welcome even if you told them that it was the opposite.
Spike saw that there was a restaurant up ahead and he shrugged, he might as well grab a bite when he is looking for clues, the creature he was looking for was long forgotten. He walked into the restaurant that looked menacing at first glance. Spike thought the inside was beautiful. Midnight blue gold walls with grey ceilings and red floors. There was a bar to the right with someone cleaning glass and to the left were tables and chairs.
”Majima?”
Spike turned to the left and was shocked to see Vice–Principal Luna of all creatures. The Vice-Principal was wearing the usual attire she had on for work. Her eyes showed shock to see a student here. A dark part of town is no place for a student. That was the mistake she made with her first Stallionfriend. The remnants of Nightmare Moon was still inside of her...
”Vice–Principal? What are you doing at a place like this?” Spike asked, his face showed no anger or malice. His face was one of calm demeanour. The Vice-Principal was sitting at a table, looking lonely.
The alicorn mare looked at Spike. The way he dressed... the way he talked and acted... he had been fighting. Outside of school, she could not do anything. For all she knew, he could have been at the gym, even with the obviousness in the situation. Her moderate opal eyes were studying Spike, her legs crossed, her arms on the table.
”I should be asking you that question, although, you and I are probably not so different. Majima, I don’t know what you have been through, you have never said the situation yourself and Discord said that it was not in his place to say anything, I agree with that. There is one thing I must ask you though: are you investigating the murder of Wallflower Blush?” Luna’s voice had a sense of demand in it, Spike just gave her a cold look. It was none of her business, but she was the Vice-Principal of the school he goes to...
The table she was sitting on was close to a window that you could look out of, but not in from the outside. The table was from dark oak wood, the chairs were wooden as well. Spike walked towards her, his right hand clutching the bat to keep himself at bay in a way. He looked into Luna’s eyes and she looked into his. Spike’s emerald green eyes made her feel uneasy. She felt like she was exposed in front of him. Like he was reading her deepest darkest secrets.
From Luna’s legs and hands, she felt like clutching herself into safety, away from the green eyes of the one looking at her in an accusing way. Luna did not know what made her feel that way, Spike just looked at her like he normally did. Was it because there were no boundaries outside of school? Was that the reason she was feeling this? That Spike in a way could do whatever he could to her without her being able to do anything?
She was in the dark part of town after all and the guards and her own could not do anything even if they wanted to. If she said that she was in the dark part of town, it could ruin her reputation even if she said that she was making sure that every creature was safe there. Spike had a lot of power over her now.
Luna’s eyes widened a little as she realized this. Spike sat down at the chair facing her, his eyes showing the kindness that he looked to be trying to hide from her. He grasped her hands that were on the table. Luna followed his arms and looked into his eyes.
The table had a vase with a flower on it. Luna had ordered food and the other necessities would come later.
”Vice-Principal, I won’t tell a soul about this. Do not worry. It is not my place to say something like this, to begin with. I am just worried for you.” Spike said, his voice sounding strained. He was telling the truth as well; the Vice-Principal may not believe it, but Spike was quite a fan of hers. The night always soothed his scales every night after he fought some creature.
When Spike had sat down, he had placed the baseball bat in his magical pocket for his weapons. He carried a lot of weapons on his body. He had a gold pistol that reminded him of wild western movies, it had a good amount of ammunition. It does quite a bit of damage to the enemy your fighting.
Luna just looked at Spike. What would he gain from not telling anyone? Sure, he could use it as blackmail material, maybe force her to do things she does not want to do... but he does not seem to be that kind of creature. She could tell just by looking at him that he enjoyed her company.
”Okay, but what could you possibly gain?” Luna suspiciously asked, believing that there was some ulterior motive.
Spike smirked at her. He knew why she was so suspicious of him. One, they were in one of the darkest parts of town, he could murder her right here right now and nothing could be done to stop him. Two, up until a few months ago, she was oblivious of his powers which he did a very good job of hiding.
”Nothing, but if you want to feel at ease, then I suppose I will ask something of you; only if it will make you happy?” Spike questioned, his eyes shining intently into Luna’s eyes that seemed to shrink. He sounded irate like he was irritated over something. It was perhaps because she did not fall for his trap. That must be it.
Luna nodded.
”Help me gather information about Blush–San’s death. If you do that, consider the debt paid.” Spike grumbled like a child. Luna at first did not say anything. She was stunned! He just asked her to get information about one of her students of CHS. Of course, she thought that it was teenage curiosity, but looking into his eyes, told a completely different story. One that she was afraid of knowing the details of.
”Why are you so interested in knowing about Wallflower Blush?” Luna frowned as she tried to remember times when Spike spoke to the green-skinned and green-haired girl. She had no recollection of them ever interacting. Yet, he spoke as if he knew her.
Spike looked into Luna’s eyes, with no traces of smiles, grins or smirks on his face.
”I recently found out that she was my Godsister and a friend of mine was very much in love with her. If I don’t help him solve the case, then I know that he will do something fucking dumb. I don’t know what, but I know that it will be dumb.” Spike moved his hands away from Luna’s, his black leather gloves left no traces of evidence in his wake, making him immune from the cops.
Luna did not expect that answer. How did he not know that she was his Godsister? Of course, it could be family trouble, but he should have still known. Luna looked at Spike’s face, trying to find traces of deception. She found none.
”Where shall I begin?” Luna asked.
¥
Sonata had just left the house and was heading towards the city. She was so looking forward to meeting Spike again, she and her sisters had planned something special~.
She was wearing a blue winter jacket with grey soft pants and brown plush boots. She was going to get some groceries. Her sister, Aria was in the garage which she had made into a gym of sorts and Adagio was out working. Adagio worked for some newspaper place but they did not require her assistance too much.
On the way to the supermarket, she saw a few street punks and hooligans clutching their sore spots from whoever gave them a serious beating. Her heart skipped a beat she thought about Spike. She had a feeling that it was his doing.
”He is so strong and brave!” Sonata thought.
The supermarket was huge, filled with shelves upon shelves of different stocks of items for whoever needed them. Sonata skipped towards the meat section. Aria usually has meat five times a week. The place where the meat was had a couple of creatures working there, one of them was completely covering his or her face. But she did notice that on the right arm of the worker was a bat tattoo.
The floor was made of marble and the walls of white metal. The ceiling was of a grey shade. The meat was on a display, blocked by the glass and showing the prices of the meats. He saw Sonata’s gaze on the meats and smiled softly from under the bandana he was covering his face with that was white.
”Hello miss, looking for some good meat? If so, you have come to the right place!” His voice sounded jovial. Sonata looked up at him into his orange eyes and had a look of confusion that then morphed into one of delight.
”Yes I am! I am looking for some high-quality meats that are good for this time of year. You see, my boyfriend Spike–Chan–”
”Wait, Spike as in Goro Spike Majima Junior? Son of Patriarch Majima and Matriarch Makoto?” The man asked Sonata with a small surprise. He always sold his meats to Spike as he liked his meats in a specific order. One that only the creature could give him.
Sonata looked at this man weirdly. How did he know Spike’s status? Albeit, Spike is not exactly one with the law so he was bound to get some attention from the other creatures of the underworld. Sonata decided to let it slide a little bit.
”Yes... how did you know that?” Sonata cautiously asked. She hoped that he was not an enemy of Spike, if he was, then she would do what she could to stop him from hurting her lover.
The creature gave a sad sight. It sounded like he had seen it all. ”I grew up with his mother and uncle...”
¥
Spike walked out of the restaurant. His right hand on the baseball bat leaning on his right shoulder. His left hand swing back and forth as he walked down the busy streets of the darker parts of the town. He and Vice-Principal Luna cleared the air with each other and Luna have him her word of helping him.
The streets were busier now as it was approaching six pm and the darkness was now almost consuming every creature in the dark town. Spike was loving it.
There was no one to fight like all of the one’s active now knew how to respect Spike. He had sort of gained the reputation both through his father and then himself. They knew not to mess with Spike, unless if they felt like losing a few brain cells with the help of his bat. Spike was at a pedestrian crossing and checked the left and right. No cars or anything.
Walking over to the other side, he was lost in his thoughts over what he was feeling towards the sirens. They were lovely girls who knew how to liven up, but they also knew how to take it easy. They just looked at the one they are with and they then know what to do. Spike felt sometimes guilty over the fact that he tended not expressing emotion sometimes.
He smiled softly as he remembered one day when he and Sonata decided to have fun on their own. They had gone into an animal shop that he believed was run by Fluttershy.
¥
Flashback
It was a rainy day in November. Spike and Sonata Dazzle we're on their way to the animal shelter. Sonata wanted to have an animal to take care of but she had no idea what would suit her. She was just like Fluttershy; always caring about the animals.
It made him smile.
The animal shelter was in the middle of the city, Spike and Sonata were nearly there, they just needed to cross a street. Spike and Sonata were holding hands, Sonata had her right hand in Spike’s left. She did not notice the very faint blush on Spike’s cheeks.
The creatures walking past them paid them no heed, their minds elsewhere. Spike looked to the right and saw the Animal Shelter. At the top above the door was a paw logo and with bold yellow text saying:
Animal Shelter
”We're here! Oh, gosh! I am so excited!!” Sonata could barely keep her cheerfulness inside of herself. It was like a ticking bomb for her but instead of it being negative like anger and resentment, it was happiness and cheeriness. Spike chuckled.
”Right we are, shall we go inside?” The second Spike said that the girl all but ran towards the entrance and when she got to the door, opened it carefully and went inside. Spike laughed and went after her.
End Of Flashback
¥
Sonata had really, taken a liking to a pitbull with grey fur and had his right eye blinded. They could not take him sadly as Sonata had other things to take care of. Spike was planning on buying her a dog if his relationship with them remained.
Spike looked up from the ground that he was walking on and realized that he was near the exit of the dark town. Spike shrugged and decided to call it a day, the creature most likely skipped town. The exit was to the left of him up ahead, the black brick walls feeling as intimidating as ever. He looked to his right and saw some creatures beating up some fool that most likely borrowed money but had no plan to pay back.
It was happening in the middle of the street where cars should be driving but there were no cars in sight. They were close to a corner pub that looked to be full of regular customers. Spike scoffed at the guy getting beaten up. Those types of idiots are the reasons criminals have a bad name. They borrow money and make fun of the creatures they got it from, in retaliation, they get beaten up and the loan sharks are the bad guys. Of course, sometimes that is not the case, in recent times it has not happened as much but still happens but is never mentioned.
Spike took a left and exited the dark town.
He emerged from the darkness of the alley and was back with the normal creatures that do not associate with dark arts in the way the dark town does. Spike looked to the right and left and decided to walk around for a bit, maybe hit up a pub and get drunk.
He placed his baseball bat in a position where he rested his arms from behind the bat, pressing it against his neck. Spike looked around and grinned. He had to fight now. He was gonna lose it if he didn’t.
Well, you should be careful with what you wish for.
”WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?!” Shouted a furious voice. Spike looked to the far left and saw a very, very angry-looking Sonata Dazzle. Spike who has done things that would send him to limbo, who have killed, robbed, stolen and other stuff, was honestly afraid. He taught that it was him she was angry at.
He was wrong.
She was glaring at someone who Spike presumed to be Gilda and Lightning Dust who have been throwing stones from the looks of it. Spike then decided to check the filth on the ground and that is when he noticed it. A few millimetres away from Sonata’s boots was a dog that looked similar in terms of fur on the dog that was shivering from the cold and pain it looked to be in.
Spike did not control his emotions anymore. He was gone from his sane line of thinking. He was seeing red. Hurting an innocent animal... was plain cruel. He placed the baseball bat in his magical pocket and pulled out his Tantō. He pulled out the blade and quickly walked towards Sonata and the two pea brains.
”Oi, what is going on here?” Spike asked in a childish voice. His eyes showed anger and craziness though. Sonata turned her head to the right and saw Spike with no shirt but the suit he was wearing revealing a few of her and Aria’s marks while Adagio’s was clearly, visible. She felt relief when she saw Spike there.
Gilda and Lighting sneered at Spike. They were wearing hoodies and soft pants that were black and some sneakers. The sneakers were white coloured. The two bullies crossed their arms looking t Spike as if he was about to rant at them.
Behind the two was a restaurant that Spike knew very well. It was a ramen place he had gone to a few times. The ramen place had one door made of dark oak wood with a golden knob. There were large windows to the left and right that were one meter long each on all four sides. The frames were orange along with the rest of the materials covering the ramen place.
”Spike–Chan! Thank goodness your here. I was walking down the street after shopping and then I hear cries from this poor puppy, then I see these two meanies throw rocks at him!” Sonata was livid. She could not understand why someone would hurt something so innocent.
Spike did not feel like fighting these two. He did something that shocked Gilda and Lighting. He threw his Tantō at them. Gilda got it in her lung. She gasped for air as she fell to the sidewalk, clutching the weapon on her right shoulder poking her lung. Spike walked forward and pulled it out as gently as he could.
In other words: not being considerate.
Lightning thought that she would be struck next but she was never attacked. She had closed her eyes, her arms covering her face and a little bit of her upper chest.
She opened her eyes and she was greeted with an interesting sight. Spike’s left arm was on Sonata’s waist as Sonata herself was holding the puppy and cuddling with it. Spike pointed the Tantō at Lightning Dust.
”Be careful around these parts. After what you did, I will be keeping my eyes on you.” Spike, Sonata and the puppy turned around but Spike stopped. ”I am The Mad Dog Of Canterlot, remember that the next time you pull some shit like this.” And with that, they walked away. Leaving a stunned Lighting Dust to help her friend who was crying from the pain she received from Spike.
She did know that some creatures would snap and fight back, but Lighting would be there to beat the fight out of them. Spike... Spike was different, he could kill them if he felt like doing it...
Lightning Dust was afraid of that, knowing that he could kill her at any time.
Author's Note
Hope you enjoyed the chapter!
It was in the middle of December. The weather was picking up and the snow was covering every inch of the roads and sidewalks. The houses in the student areas were lit by Hearts Warming decorations. The creatures were all running around, preparing for Hearts Warming and we're all looking excited.
Spike was outside of a ramen shop, he had done some shopping for the holidays. He had bought gifts for his three beautiful ladies. He also had one early gift that he wanted to see if they would be interested in. He would be travelling back to Neighpan and wanted to see if his ladies would be interested in coming with him.
Garble would be going back the same day as well. His father had a private plane that was only used by Yakuza that were in the Tojo Clan and Omi Alliance. The one’s who were not in either would pay a large fee.
Spike had permission to travel on the twenty-third. He was smoking his cigarette, taking long drags of the tasteful smoke. He was shopping with Garble who wanted to buy something for Blush–San to put on her grave. He was also looking for something for Park–Chan.
Spike had sheepishly smiled as he had gotten the question from Garble.
”So, what do you reckon she would appreciate?”
Spike had smiled sheepishly at that.
”I have not seen her in years, perhaps she would want something to remember her daughter by?”
Spike felt guilty as he had not had the time to speak to his Godmother. He had been very busy trying to forget that fateful day by working to the bone. When he got back, he would talk to Park–Chan and talk about lost time.
Spike finished his cigarette and threw it into the ground, stomping on it, stopping the smoke and burning. He looked to the right just in time to see Garble walk out of a store. It was a painting store that took requests. Spike smiled sadly at Garble and he smiled weakly at him. Spike had three plastic bags for the three ladies of his and grabbed them.
Spike and Garble walked together to the left and enjoyed the peaceful silence between the two. Garble was wearing the same attire as always while Spike went for red jeans, no shirt of any sort and a red suit. The streets of Canterlot was becoming filled with creatures looking to do some shopping.
The sidewalk was covered in shoe prints from all the different shoes that had stepped on the pure white snow. Spike and Garble walked together to a restaurant where they had VIP access. They could talk in peace and not worry about revealing anything.
The restaurant they were going to was called The Bulky Beef. It had an outside place to sit and relax during the hotter days of the hear and an inside than the VIP. Spike and Garble saw that it was across the street to the left and was close by a few hundred feet from Pony Joe’s.
When Spike and Garble reached the place, the waiter at the front of the restaurant saw Spike and gave a nod. The waiter was a green-skinned Hippogriff who was wearing a white shirt and black suit. He was familiar with Spike because he was a regular. He would come there every Friday evening.
The restaurant on the inside was marvellous. The entrance had a bar and to the left was a mini-casino area. To the left was the restaurant and if you walked there and took a left, you would see a dark oak door with a gold handle with carvings of angelic wings on them. The door would lead into a room with tables and chairs to the walls. The floor was marble read with dark purple lines with hints of black and midnight blue. The walls were thick and had paintings of different creatures throughout history. The ceiling had been enchanted to show the sky.
Spike and Garble walked into the room and saw that they were the only ones there. Spike and Garble walked to the middle wall in front of them and sat down. Spike on the left and Garble to the right. The table was made from a made-up wood that Discord sells to the side to earn some extra cash. It was grey coloured and it felt neutral. Spike had put the bags to his left. There was a menu for drinks.
Spike opened up the menu that was covered in black leather. Garble did the same but showed no interest in any of the drinks. He looked at Spike and got an idea.
”Spike, did they take requests for those who are VIP?” Garble asked, wondering if he could get a combination he wanted to try. Spike looked up from the menu and raised a brow at him. His hands still holding the menu.
”Yes.” He answered. ”You can, it will only cost a little bit extra. They usually do it for those who are VIPs. Want something specific?”
Garble nodded. ”I want to mix scotch with some dragon vodka.” Spike laughed.
”You are going all out aren’t you?” Spike was not surprised. When it came to alcohol, Garble was not one to mess around. He knew his stuff. Garble gave Spike a grin, one that had not been planted on his face for a while.
”Yeah, well, you and your ladies just have a few days before you are going on winter break. Might as well celebrate something right?” Spike shook his head with a smile. He knew Garble was now just trying to find an excuse to drink. He could allow it this time.
”I'll allow your drinking this time, I will only be going for a large beer.” Spike snapped his fingers and green flames erupted from his hands, dancing in his hands. Spike had done it with his right hand. He put down the menu with his left one and used his left hand to pull out a cigarette package.
¥
Spike and Garble walked out of the restaurant with smiles on their faces. They were a little bit drunk but not overly so. Spike was carrying his bags with his left hand. Garble was holding his bag with his gift inside with his right hand.
They had some expensive pork and had smoked about five cigarettes. They were drunk as well. Spike and Garble made their way to Sky Finance so they could lay down some information that they could not speak about in the restaurant, sure, they could do it in the VIP area, but Spike noticed that one of the guards looked to be listening in.
It was eight-thirty seven and the creatures were either going home or we're partying the night away. Spike and Garble walked into an alley to the left and they were met with an open space. To the right was a metal staircase going up. Spike chuckled. It reminded him of when he used to go to New Serena which was a bar in Kamurocho run by Mariko but the old owner's name was Reina.
Spike and Garble walked towards the staircase, Garble taking the lead walked up the stairs to the third floor, there was a metal door with a window that was covered by curtains. Garble used his magic to open the door. He has enchanted the door so it would recognize his magic.
Walking inside, Spike was not surprised to see that it was a literal mess. There were unsigned papers, trash and filth on the floor. Nothing was organized. It was just like the one in Kamurocho. It was just actually, above New Serena. It was interesting. Some things just never change.
The walls were lime green, the ceiling was white and had a meter-long lamp, lighting up the place and showing every possible inch of the quite small office. The floor tile was midnight blue and comfortable to stand on.
Garble walked to the left where there were two couches were in the middle was a coffee table. Spike sat down on the one closest to him while Garble sat on the one furthest. Spike put his left foot on his thigh, bending it so it stretched a little. His gifts were to the right of him.
Garble took out a cigarette and used a lighter to light it. He inhaled the smoke, relaxing a little bit. This was his sixth today. Not that it mattered, it did not exactly damage him. He looked at Spike and smiled widely at him.
”So, do you have any news you would like to share? Like your marriage proposal?” Garble was teasing Spike because he had seen when Spike looks at the Dazzlings. He has seen how his eyes practically become hearts.
Spike sigh. Garble knew how to his nerves. He just gave him a playful sigh and rolled his eyes.
”That will happen after I have graduated from University. I am though looking forward to it if it does happen.” Spike said, making Garble inwardly groan. He was looking for a reaction, not a well-planned response! Oh well.
”Okay, on to a more serious topic, I have not heard anything from any creature. Though, I have a belief that there is someone from Neighpan that might have done it.” It did not escape Garble how Spike raised a brow and immediately had an impassive expression on his face.
”Okay, but what sort of proof do you have? Don’t get me wrong, as soon as you join the Tojo Clan then there is something always cooking and my father and Godfathers are there to save the day. But, this is Blush–San we are talking about! Godmother Park–Chan was under the heaviest protection of the Majima Family. My mother was really good friends with her and I know my father would have never allowed Park–Chan to be hurt. He does not even charge her protection money.”
It frustrated Spike that he did not have an answer. He also was curious about the fact that Godsister Blush–San was afraid of him. She should have been okay with him being yakuza or at least calm about it. Albeit, he was the son of a Patriarch . But it still makes no sense that she was afraid. Or, maybe she wasn’t afraid. Maybe she was shy?
Garble saw Spike’s face become blank. He knew that he needed time to think, but he did not want his friend to overthink anything. Garble used magic to conjure two wine glasses. He snapped his finger and red wine came out of nowhere. Garble used his left hand to open the bottle of wine. There was no mark on the wine bottle. He poured the red deliciousness down into the glasses.
Spike was aware of what Garble was doing but paid him no heed. Spike was sure that Garble was telling the truth about it being connected to Neighpan. Spike could see the desperation in his friend’s eyes. Garble never got desperate.
”I have proof because I was walking by an alley and overheard some punks talk about Blush–San. Said something about how ’they’ had killed her, but from what I heard, they weren’t talking about themselves. They were talking about some other creatures.” Garble looked suddenly irritated. He cooled himself down though, he did not want to lash out. He took his wine and downed it.
Spike took the glass, and like he was royalty, took a gentle sip. It tasted nice, like bitter strawberries and some hint of vanilla. Spike chuckled inwardly. Garble always finds tastes and different flavours as if it was his job.
”Do you remember how they sounded like? Were they speaking in Equestrian or Neighpanese?” Spike asked, putting the glass down and looked at Garble who looked like he was walking down a memory lane. He had a smile on his lips.
Garble shook his head, trying to remember what Spike said. He could not distract himself from the task at hand.
”They were speaking in Neighpanese, they had Tokyo accents. One of them though, sounded like he was from outside Tokyo. I cannot pinpoint where because it was only one word that gave the hint.” Garble was dissatisfied with himself.
Spike nodded in understanding. They now had a lead and had an even better excuse as to why they were going to be in Neighpan. The walls were relaxing to look at, his emotions were stable. Something that he took great pride in.
Now, all Spike needed to do was to complete school and then he could travel to Neighpan. Hopefully, with three lovely sirens by his side.
¥
A few days have passed and Spike and the Dazzlings only had one more day of school and Spike had the whole thing planned out. He had yet to ask his sirens if they wanted to come along. He would do it after school tomorrow.
The weather was cold, the winds being unforgiving against his scales. The clouds were hiding the sun from the creatures down below. The students of Canterlot High we're all either going to after school activities or going out of the school to hang with friends. Spike himself was heading home, he had no after school activities that were active on Wednesdays so he was not held back.
He was a part of a club dedicated to studying magic. Not just light and neutral but also dark magic. Spike had not wanted to join the club at first because a few creatures he views as enemies were there but he then finally gave in. The president of the club was Sam ”Lyra” Heartstrings. Lyra was a mint skinned girl with mint hair and a whitish silver streak. Her two best friends were Bon Bon and Moondancer. Spike did not know those two’s first or last names, he had not bothered asking either.
Spike noticed that those three were overly kind to Spike. Lyra kept asking about fighter magic and Slike gave very vague responses. It wasn’t that he did not trust them. It was just that he did not feel comfortable giving answers to creatures who did not have it. Those without fighter magic can learn it but it can be very dangerous to the mind depending on the creature. Princess Luna and Celestia can learn it but they will be damaged in their mind. Fighter magic is something you have to be born with.
Spike had told the three girls this, Bon Bon and especially Moondancer had taken a very large interest in his magic. He then told them a story about a blue-skinned goat about how he became mad with power and once ruled over Equestria. It was not a lie either, it was the truth. There was a goat that became mad with power. Funnily enough, that particular goat is the reason why fighter magic even exists. But Spike would never tell anyone that particular piece of information.
Spike was on his way home after an exhausting day in school. Even though it was practically Hearts Warming all ready, the teachers did not falter with their work. Spike had already finished it though. He had gotten seven different assignments that he finished within an hour. He was a very quick worker.
Spike was walking down a sidewalk with several cracks in them, the creatures walking by him did not pay him any heed. His hands were in his pockets, his backpack firmly on his back. His clothing was his school uniform.
Gilda had been sent to the hospital after an accident. Spike grinned at that. Apparently, she had gotten into a fight with some gangster and gotten stabbed. Lightning dust confirmed it. Spike’s grin did not falter at that.
When Spike was near his house, he remembered that Aria had said something about him coming over for dinner. He has been invited and he decided why not. He has nothing better to do other than walking into the city and beating creatures up for serious money.
Spike was hoping that the three ladies of his would say yes to his offer tomorrow which would be the twenty-second of December. He was ecstatic. Adrenaline was fueling him to levels he could only gain from fighting.
”Oh, man! I am looking forward to going back to Neighpan. I can finally beat up some street punks there!” Spike was looking forward to seeing his father as well. If he remembered correctly before he left for Equestria, his father had said something about his Godfathers coming over to celebrate.
Spike then heard someone shout his name in unison.
”SPIKE–CHAN!”
Spike looked to his right and saw that the Dazzlings were standing outside of their house wearing very revealing attire. Sonata was wearing an aquamarine bikini with brown boots. Aria was wearing a purple bikini and nothing else, she did not even shiver slightly towards the cold. Adagio was wearing the most revealing bikini Spike had seen. She was wearing a thin yellow bikini. Her areola’s covered a little bit. There was a single line covering her lower areas.
Spike raised a brow at them. He wasn’t fazed by it, there were interesting clubs in Neighpan that would make the western nations like Equestria frown. The three sirens were standing by the doorway to their house, there was a stone pathway leading up to it. There was grass that was covered by snow to the left and right and there were large bushes as well that had an opening, giving Spike a good view.
Spike walked towards them, not wanting to be rude for leaving three beautiful ladies out in the cold like that. When Spike was close enough, Aria took initiative and gave him a hug, her arms crossing his neck and kissing him on the lips. Adagio thought she was seeing things. Aria was never this open with her feelings. Spike returned the kiss looking into Aria’s closed eyelids.
”Well... that was unexpected.” Sonata said to herself but Adagio heard her and nodded her head.
Aria let go and turned to walk back inside, swaying her hips as she moved. Spike could not help but stare. He then shook himself out of his trance state. He looked at the other two sirens he would have expected it to come from.
”Aren’t you ladies freezing?” Spike asked, being the ever gentle dragon that he is. Adagio and Sonata blushed while Aria who had walked inside to her a cigarette only shrugged in response. Aria did not freeze because she trained herself not to.
”Not r–really.” Sonata stuttered making Spike smirk at her. Spike was just like Aria, never reacting to the cold around him. But Sonata had just stuttered and said the girl looked like she had been betrayed by herself. Adagio snickered.
”Well, it is rude to have a guest waiting. Do you want to have dinner with us?” Adagio asked, moving towards Spike so she stood right in front of him. Her mulberry eyes shining into his emerald green. Her chest was right on his and the tie that Spike wore was in the clutches of Adagio. She smirked at him but was inwardly screaming. How was Spike–Chan able to control his hormones?!
Spike leaned in and kissed her. Adagio was caught by surprise but she allowed it to happen, she would never say no to an opportunity like this. Sonata pouted. Where was her kiss? When Spike finished kissing Adagio, he swiftly moved towards Sonata and planted one for her as well.
Sonata had been caught by surprise but she became giggly afterwards. Spike was lead into the house where the dinner would be. Adagio had closed the door and was very clingy towards Spike. The Yakuza heir rolled his eyes as Aria and Sonata looked like they were in some kind of challenge.
They were at the dinner table in the kitchen the plate held a kind of fish that sirens eat and Spike would never deny Sonata’s cooking. The fish was a crab-like, creature. It had reddish-yellow shall. Spike was wondering where Sonata learned to cook. She was very good at it and reminded him of his mothers cooking.
”Sonata darling, where did you learn to cook so good?” Questioned Spike with a gentle smile on his face and saw how Sonata flushed red. Spike knew he was charming. He got it from his father. Like father like son...
Sonata stammered a little bit as she tried to answer the question and it did not help that Adagio and Aria was snickering at her state.
”I... I... l–learned i–it myself a–after reading a few cooking b–books.” She responded. Spike smirked at her and she became redder than Shimmer’s hair. Aria playfully poked Sonata on the nose making Sonata retaliate by doing the same. Adagio groaned a little and leaned into Spike, her puffy hair touching his right arm and shoulder as she placed her head on his shoulder.
”You have your way with words. Are you a poet?” Adagio curiously asked as the other two sisters were quibbling and bickering with one another.
Spike laughed. He had read many books on different subjects but he was far from ever being a poet. But he did know his literature.
”No, but I do know my literature.” Spike said, making Adagio look at him with a smile on her face. She may not be like Sparkle, but she did love literature herself. She put her left hand on Spike’s right cheek, her warm hand felt soothing to Spike.
Adagio felt special for the fact that she could make Spike feel so relaxed. She grinned to herself, her white teeth showing her fangs.
¥
Spike was in his last class at the school. The dinner the other day had been nice. He had watched a movie with the sirens which was a movie after dinner and Spike had then promptly left afterwards, wanting to pull off his plan as smooth as possible. He was sitting in mathematics, the one class he had a love-hate relationship with.
His bench contained two books, his math book and his notebook if he could not make the right calculations. The bench itself was nothing special, it was just a normal oak bench. Spike was writing away with a pen that he had gotten from his Godmother a few years ago. It had gold coloured stems all around it and a black background. In the middle of the pen was a lock on it but when you took it off, it had a metallic quill-like appearance.
He was sharing this class with Sonata. She looked like she was having a little bit difficult time but pulled through with whatever question she was stuck on.
Spike only has one more question and finished it just in time before the bell rang. Their teacher grumbled and walked to all students and took in their papers. Spike handed his paper and the teacher took it begrudgingly. The teacher was one of the few that still believed that Spike had no magic even when he hears the students in the hallways talking about it.
He believed that he could take Spike ln without any problems. That useless dragon who has no magic having fighter magic? No way! He was just a useless dragon who lost his mother who was most likely drunk that day.
Spike did not like the teacher's attitude but did not comment. He just rolled his eyes at the teacher. The teacher noticed this and sneered at him. He continued taking in the papers. The other students, specifically Sonata, noticed that Spike did not like the teacher.
”Now, since the winter holiday is upon us, we shall all say goodbye to each other until next term. Goodbye, everyone.” Spike knew he was not included but he did not care. He hated that teacher. The teacher himself noticed Spike’s lack of care and got angry at him.
”Majima Junior! Why do you look like you don’t care you filthy wannabe magic-user!?” The teacher all but screamed at Spike.
The whole class became silent. Every creature looked towards Spike with wide eyes. They knew that the teacher was a little bit weird and hateful towards Spike because he showed no signs of magic for the last two years. But had the teacher not heard of Spike’s fighting? Or even seen him fighting on the streets!? Or... did their teacher have a sort of death wish?
Sonata glared at the teacher the same way Fluttershy used her ”stare” but it did not seem to work on the teacher. Spike looked at the teacher, he got out of his chair and walked up to the teacher's desk. Without warning, Spike used his right hand to smash the desk. Breaking it into two. Splinters were flying everywhere from the hit. Dust polluted the air and the teacher was livid. The teacher was a brown-skinned unicorn with a red mane and tail.
”Next time you call me that, you will end up in the hospital like Gilda. Is that understood?” Spike looked at the teacher long and hard, making the teacher even more angry if that was even possible. The teacher would not be threatened by a creature who had no magic. He spat into Spike’s face. Sonata was about to go over there and murder the teacher but Spike sensed this and held up his right hand. He then gave a sharp punch towards the teachers nose.
Everyone heard it break and the teacher stumbled backwards towards the whiteboard. Spike heard multiple gasps from the other students behind him. Sonata let out a cheer as if Spike won.
The teacher used his left hand to clutch his nose, he looked at Spike in shock and anger. He did not expect that he then pulled up his fists, ready to fight Spike. The dragon grinned at the teacher. He has been looking forward to a throwdown like this with the idiot teacher.
TEACHER VERSUS MAJIMA JUNIOR
The teacher threw the desk to the right and charged towards Spike who was just standing there, ready to fight the idiot. The teacher threw a punch with his right-hand fist towards Spike’s left cheek but Spike used his left hand to grab the first and kicked the teacher in the stomach. The teacher let out puking sounds but he did not vomit.
Spike kicked the teacher away, making the teacher hit a wall. The students had all lined up against the walls of the classroom and Sonata and some girl with neon blue hair was clearing out the benches so Spike had room to fight. One student that had been in the class, Sunset Shimmer, was running towards the Principals office.
Spike jumped a little bit with his feet, his fists in the air and ready to punch the useless teacher. The teacher got up from the floor and rushed towards Spike with his hands drawn out as if to hug his waist.
Spike kicked him in the face, making the teacher fall on his back, clutching his face from the impact of the shoe. Just then, footsteps echoed throughout the school hallways, coming closer and closer towards the door. Discord burst into the classroom looking at Spike, then at the teacher that was on the floor.
”Oh come on!” Spike whined out loud. ”We were just getting started! Can’t we at least finish it?” Sonata cheered in agreement for Spike while Discord rolled his eyes at him. Like father like son...
”Leave.” Discord firmly said. ”All of you.” He grabbed the teacher and carried him out towards the hallways of the school.
Spike took all of his belongings and walked out of the classroom with Sonata. The other students promptly did the same.
Spike and Sonata decided to wait outside for Aria and Adagio, but it was the opposite. They were the one’s waiting for them. Aria was grinning at him, seeing what he had done to one of the teachers that no one liked. Adagio was giving him a stern look. She did understand his frustrations but he could not walk around and hit people!
”Hello ladies. Love! weather we’re having.” Sonata snickered at Spike’s attempt to throw Adagio away from the topic. Adagio was not pleased, crossing her arms under her chest. Aria was close to exploding with laughter.
”Spike, why was the math teacher escorted out by Discord looking like he had been badly injured in a fight?” Adagio’s question was entirely obvious but Spike was not feeling like answering the question.
Spike lit his right hand under his jaw, getting a thoughtful look.
”Hm, maybe he tripped?” That did it. Sonata and Aria cried tears from their laughing. Spike sounded like he had made a plausible theory as well. Adagio tried not to laugh and scowl at the same time but in the end, she just laughed along with her sisters.
”Say, I have a question for you...” The sirens looked at Spike who had gotten a serious expression on his face. Spike was nervous now. He has to do it though, he did not want to miss his chance. ”Would you be interested in coming to Neighpan with me and Akiyama?”
The three sirens were shocked! Spike wanted them to be with him? Adagio answered very quickly.
”Yes, we would love to go!” Her voice was filled with joy. The other two nodded enthusiastically. Spike smiled and together, they walked together back to their respective houses, talking about what they would do on their trip.
Author's Note
Thanks for reading!
Chapter 12: The Flight Of Blood
Spike was inside of his house, packing at one-fifteen in the morning. The flight would be going at four in the morning and the airport was not far from his home. Spike’s travelling bag was purple coloured and had his tattoo on both sides, it was his signature if you will.
The bag was filled with clothing and money. The money was in stacks inside of a plastic zipper bag and it was all a total of three million yen. Roughly (27154,95 bits). Spike had packed in all of his fancy suits and things he would need. Of course, he was flying privately but he was still bringing his passport and other ID with him.
He had called the sirens and they were in a rush to pack everything. He knew that those three were famous, but they had not flown a private plane owned by a rich yakuza. The plane on the inside was essentially gold. Pure gold.
Spike finished his packing and closed the bag and grabbed it from the side and walked out of his room and down the stairs to his living room. He had ordered a few of his men to drive him and the sirens to the airport.
Spike’s father, Goro Majima Senior had wanted to teach Spike how to control his men and showed him the ropes of controlling them. Spike knew how to do so. You hit them if they step out of line... to death...
Nonetheless, Spike had not told his beautiful sirens about it. They knew he was yakuza, but not that he had men that were fighting for him and took orders from him. Spike did not want to frighten them with them having to watch what they say so they don’t offend him. Spike could tolerate the sirens because they were kind and gentle. They cared about him and he cared about them.
Spike heard a knock on the door and he went to open it. Spike was wearing a yellow suit and purplish-blue pants. It was to honour the sirens. He opened the door and speaking of the devil, the sides were there. They all looked excited.
”Come on in, the limousine should be here soon.” Spike said, ushering them inside. The dazzling's we're all wearing winter coats with their colours and red pants and black boots. Adagio looked over at Spike who was checking his watch on his left arm. Her eyes went wide when she realized what it was.
”Spike–Chan, is that a Rolex?” Adagio had always wanted one but she could not afford it. Spike looked at her and smiled at her. It was the last gift he got from his mother.
The other two sirens looked and gasped.
”Yes it is.” Spike answered. ”It was the last gift I got from my mother. It is worth more than any amount of money.” Spike then put his thumb and index finger on the watch. The thumb was close to the nine and the index finger was close to the three. He then somehow opened it and it revealed a picture of him and a woman the sirens assumed to be his mother.
The woman was wearing a red trench coat and looked to be human. She had chocolate brown eyes and brownish-black hair. She was holding hands with Spike and Spike was wearing the same attire as the one he had one Nightmare Night but smaller, no older than nine or ten. He looked extremely happy.
The sirens noticed Spike let out a tear but he quickly covered it. He closed it. The Rolex was made from gold. The numbers were dots but there was a large stretch of white on twelve, three, six and nine. He used his left hand to clutch his right arm. It was as if he was trying to hold his emotions inside.
The sirens went and comforted him. He needed it. Adagio was in the middle, Aria was to his right and Sonata was to his left. Spike hugged Adagio gently. He had tried to ”man up” and never show emotion and ignore them but he has realized that it is bad. Sure, it may be good in some situations but it will eventually lead to his downfall.
They were like that for a few seconds before he let go. He needed that. He had to look strong in front of his men though. He was happy while the big lasted. He looked at the three of them and smiled.
”Thank you, I needed that.” They smiled at him.
”No problem Spike–Chan!” They said in unison.
Just then, there was a knock on the door. Spike went to open it up and he saw that it was one of his men. He was a dragon with blueish pink scales and red amaranth red eyes. He had no hair or spikes. He was wearing a red suit with a white shirt and grey pants. His shoes were black and resembled sneakers but we’re fancier. He bowed to Spike and spoke in Equestrian strangely.
”Boss, we are here to pick you and your girlfriends up.” He said, bowing still.
The sirens looked at Spike oddly. Boss? He has not said anything about having men working for him. They did blush on the other hand when the worker said ”girlfriends” they did not correct him though, that is what they were aiming for.
”Alright, I'll take the bags, you just get in the limousine.” Spike said, leaving no room for argument. Not that his work would have tried. Spike was the boss and if he said he was gonna do something, then he was gonna do something.
Spike walked into the living room and picked up his bag with ease. He walked past the sirens and headed outside where the limousine was and went to the trunk of it. He opened it with his left hand and placed the bag inside. The sirens walked out and felt a little bit on edge over the fact that they were working for Spike. They felt like that they were out of place.
Spike walked to the backseat of the limousine and one of Spike’s men who had been waiting opened the door for him while another one took the sirens’ bags and they joined Spike in the backseat. Adagio and Aria gasped in shock. The inside was beautiful! By the edges of the limo was yellow light shimmering between yellow, purple, green, brown and blue. To the left and right were seats and in the middle was a trolley with no wheels that had alcohol. Sonata was shocked and she looked to Spike who was sitting on the left side. She hugged him tightly.
”Thank you, Spike–Chan! I will reward you somehow!” She could not believe that a few months ago, she was one of their fangirls of his and wanted to get inside of his pants and now she was inside one of his limousines. She looked to make a good impression on his father.
Spike smiled softly. Adagio and Aria sat on the right side, facing Spike while the two yakuza members of Spike sat to the right of Spike. They gave Spike an amused look but did not show anything else. Spike’s driver started the limousine and they were off towards the airport.
¥
On their way there, Aria had a few questions. She was not angry about the fact that Spike did not tell them that he had men working for him, it just came as a surprise is all. She shifted her gaze over to Spike who had his feet on the limo floor and his arms crossed, starting up at the limo roof.
”Spike, how come that you have men working for you?” Spike looked at Aria who looked at him with curiosity in his eyes. Adagio shifter her gaze towards Spike as well. Eager to hear the story behind that one. The two workers shifted their gaze to Spike, wanting to see if he was uncomfortable with the question.
”I have had them since I was ten. My father wanted me to learn how to control my future men so I could control the entire Majima family one day.” Spike explained. ”Thankfully, that is in the distant future. So I have no worries whatsoever.”
Aria was not surprised by this. She did know that the Yakuza hierarchy was very strict. If the Patriarch of a Yakuza family wanted something, they would do whatever it takes to get it. Adagio got a mischievous look in her eye. Sonata had a thoughtful expression on her face.
”Spike, how many men do you personally control?” Sonata asked. She was quite curious to see how many he controlled. She knew that it was many.
Adagio got a glint in her eyes and Aria jabbed her to the side.
”Hm, my father says he has over one thousand but believe me, he has enough men to take on the entire Tojo Clan and Omi Alliance at the same time. But the one’s I personally, control? Probably half of them. They still take orders from my father, but they listen to me as well.”
”Wow, I did not expect that. Will we... will we be welcome? I mean me and my sisters are former villains but we aren’t Yakuza...” Sonata did not want to continue her line of thought. Spike noticed this but before he could say anything, one of Spike’s men made a statement.
”Young miss Dazzle, there is no need to be afraid. If Patriarch Majima found out that we made civilians, especially young ladies that have been kind and helpful towards Majima Junior, he would have their heads.” One of them said. ”Literally.”
Sonata felt a little bit at ease. She was happy that she would be welcome but she hoped that she would still have fun. Spike brushed her chin and she blushed. ”He is right.” Spike said. ”Father would hold the creature from behind while I beat the living shit out of them.”
That made everyone in the limousine par the driver laugh.
¥
Canterlot International Airport was buzzing with life from all kinds of creatures. Some of them with friends and family while some were travelling for business or other reasons. The private area though for those with money in the bank was quiet and peaceful, every creature there were respecting each other.
The three sirens felt a little bit frightened when they saw men in black suits with a small mark on their left side chest. Spike got out of the limousine and was followed by the sirens who stood there awkwardly. Spike bowed to his men and they did the same, albeit they had bowed the second Spike was out of the limousine. They also bowed in respect of the sirens.
Spike walked towards the entrance of the private part of the airport. The sirens awkwardly followed him. Spike walked with power radiating off from him, it affected his men because they did not say anything.
One of his men opened the door to the private airport and bowed as Spike and the sirens walked inside. The inside was marvellous. The walls and ceiling were greys coloured with expensive-looking paintings hanging on the walls. The sirens followed Spike as he immediately went towards a place where they check for weapons and whatnot.
The security there knew about the Yakuza and we're on the Tojo Clan and Omi Alliance payroll.
Spike placed his belt, watch, tantō and a... gold pistol? The sirens would have to ask about that one later. He then walked through and nothing beeped. The sirens did the same and nothing happened. Spike looked relieved when he took his watch and took a right leading towards the plane.
Spike’s men followed him and the sirens, intending on keeping them safe.
Spike lead them to a large circular room with windows from left to right on the airfield. There was a plane that was yellowish gold and was standing out quite a bit. Adagio, Aria and Sonata wondered who owned it. They felt bad for whoever’s wallet had to go through all that.
”I know right? My father has always liked shiny things.” Spike said, believing that they thought it was shiny. The sirens looked at Spike with gaping mouths. He could not be serious... his father owned that?!
Suddenly, a worker that wore a black suit and glasses walked up to Spike.
”Majima Junior, we're pleased to see you here. Shall I take you directly to the plane with your three ladies?” He was a Yakuza who was formerly with the Dojima family but joined Majima afterwards because of personal reasons. Spike nodded towards him and he bowed.
He turned to the sirens who were looking ecstatic. He stretched out his right hand and the three sirens grasped it. He walked with them in hand through a door and they were outside. In the small distance, Spike could see that there were two Yakuza guards by either side of the staircase leading up to the plane.
The other Yakuza behind him were walking in lanes like soldiers, like true Yakuza...
Spike walked first up the stairs to the plane and when he reached the top he was greeted by one of his female workers. She was wearing a blue suit and skirt with a cute little hat with her hair in a bun. Spike bowed to her, showing no emotion on his face. She did the same.
The sirens walked up the metal staircase and saw the woman. She was human with blue eyes and red hair from what they could see. ”Hello, Majima Junior, Dazzle sisters.”She greeted them with a thick Neighpanese Equestrian dialect. She smiled at them, it was pleasant but Spike did not smile back. He did not dislike her, it was just that he had been taught to show no emotion to his workers but to treat them fairly.
To Spike’s right were golden walls and white leather seats. There was a small table and on each seat and there were two guards that sat in the back, ready for take-off. Spike sat on the one to the right while Adagio took the one to the left. Aria sat behind Spike and Sonata sat behind Adagio. The other members of the yakuza Majima family came through and walked past Spike and opened a door that Adagio did not see before. The floor was made of red tile and behind the chairs were a small Tv platform for movies and Tv shows.
Spike was sitting with his belt on him, his left foot on his right knee and waited for take-off. His hands were resting on the armrest but ready to punch if needed.
The flight attendant sat down and ordered the pilot to prepare for take-off. Spike was grateful. Suddenly, Spike hollered for the flight attendant.
”Oi! Kawamura! Did Akiyama come by earlier?” Spike asked. He hoped that the drunkard was already on the plane. The flight attendant smiled at him and nodded. She knew about the situation... she also knew that Spike was concerned for his friend.
Spike relaxed and looked out the window and felt the plane moving. Spike was looking forward to coming to his father. It had been a few months and seeing him would brighten his mood up a lot. He took out a cigarette and put it back. He was just checking to see if he had some. He was not allowed to smoke in the plane and he was not planning on crashing the plane either.
When the plane was on the runway, Spike felt a smile creep on him. He always loved the fast speed, it made the adrenaline rush feel so amazing. Sonata did as well because when he looked, she was practically giddy.
Then it happened, the plane practically shot forward and before they knew it, they were in the air.
Spike was smiling, looking distant as he put his left don't down and sat like a king. He was finally on his way home. He could not wait until he showed the sirens Kamurocho. They would probably get a little surprised when they saw all the... ”Hostess clubs” so to say.
Spike chuckled at that if his relationship was anything to go by, the sirens would without a doubt ban him from going there until they learned the cultural differences. Well, maybe Sonata would be more open to it.
”Hm, I have had a few very good conversations with her about Neighpan. She seems to know things that not even huge fans of Neighpan would know about. Perhaps she even knows things that I have no idea about? Hmm, who knows.”
”Spike?”
He turned to the right and saw Adagio looking at him with concerned eyes. Spike looked at her confused and she used her right hand to point towards Kawamura. Spike looked and saw she was looking at him concerned.
”Oh, sorry about that.” He said. ”What can I help you with?”
The flight attendant smiled. ”I was wondering if you were thirsty for refreshments? Water, coffee, tea?”
”I’ll take water.” Spike said. He noticed that Adagio had already ordered something. The flight attendant nodded and walked off to get his refreshment of choice. Spike sighed as he looked up to the roof. He was already bored. Perhaps he should punch someone for fu–
”Here is your water, sir.” Spike took it and thanked her. She smiled and walked off towards the other section. Spike placed the water on the table that had a container and looked out the window and saw all the different nations down below him.
Suddenly, he felt someone tap his shoulder, he looked and saw that it was Garble. He looked at him surprised and then smiled at him. Spike unbuckled himself and went up to bro-hug Garble. The red-scaled dragon returned it with a smile on his face. They acted as if they had not seen each other in ages. Even though it was hours ago...
Garble leaned into Spike’s ear and whispered something shocking.
”There is a traitor on the plane. Don’t drink the water.”
¥
Spike was sitting in his seat, thinking. His hands were together in a meditating pose. The three sirens knew that something was wrong but he was not giving them an explanation. They had been in the air for five hours and had another six hours to go. Spike did not know if he could contain his anger longer than he expects but he has to try.
The gold walls were almost blinding him so it felt nice to close his eyes and see the darkness. It was a way for him to release his frustrations. Kawamura had been keeping an eye on Spike, making side that he jas everything he needs. Spike started remembering the good times with his mother, from the movies they watched together to the books they read, baked, cooked, anything he could remember.
Spike was having a hard time trying not to cry.
His tantō was on the left side of his body, in a holster similar to pistols but for daggers. He was getting upset. His body was telling him to do it. His mind was telling him to kill...
His feet aching to move. His hands were becoming fists, ready to punch someone’s teeth out. His seat was slightly moving but not noticeable. The table... Spike felt like smashing it to release his anger. He held back, not thinking about the consequences but the traitor. How could they?! After everything, he did for them? He was tempted to kill them right now. He knew that there was more than one. There had to be.
Adagio was immensely worried for Spike. She was sitting with her left leg crossed over her right and reading a magazine. Ever since Garble came over and whispered something in Spike’s ear, he had been quiet and looking ready to kill. Spike’s men from what Adagio could see did not seem frightened that Spike looked ready to murder. Albeit, from what Aria had told her about the Yakuza families, especially, the Majima family, it was not uncommon for losing fingers or... men...
She did not want to bother Spike because he seemed in some weird way relaxed. She saw that Aria had noticed it as well. She knew that Sonata knew as well. She continued reading her magazine but kept a close eye on Spike.
Akiyama sat in the second row of the private plane. There was quite a bit of Yakuza. He did not mind that bit, his best friends were Yakuza. He felt uneasy on the other hand because he had overheard a conversation earlier that morning about killing Spike. The voice sounded somewhere between female and male. Not two different creatures, it sounded like it was the same creature. He did not see the creature but he knew they were on the plane but he did not know who.
He leaned back in his chair with a whiskey in his right hand and looked out the window to his right. He took a sip from the whiskey glass he was holding. It was the good stuff! Not that cheap crap from the convenience stores.
He could only hope that Spike refrained from killing anyone. It seemed like Spike had an idea who it was but did not say anything. He took another sip from the whiskey. As much as he wanted to fight, he did not want to explain to Majima Senior why there was a commotion on the plane. Not that it probably would have mattered much if he explained that his son was in danger. Majima Senior is in other words embarrassingly rich.
Spike had finished being in his meditative state. He was looking out the window with an impassive expression on his face. He was making Adagio worried. What was he thinking about? What has gotten him so worked up?
Suddenly, Spike got up from his chair and without a warning stormed towards the last chair to the left behind Sonata close to the door and pulled out his Tantō, without even blinking, Spike stabbed the guy somewhere between his throat and his chest. Somewhere in the midsection at least. The creature screamed in pain, using his right hand to grab Spike’s right wrist.
Spike forcibly pulled out the tantō, making the creature bleed everywhere. Spike had blood on him, the creature to his right was breathing heavily, not knowing that the creature to his right had been a traitor all along. Spike split on the creatures corps’ bloody face. He walked back to his seat, ignoring the traumatized looks from the three sirens and Kawamura. Spike got back into his seat, looking like he has finished the last chore for the day.
¥
Six hours later, they had just landed and Spike was in a jovial mood. It was currently afternoon in Neighpan. The three sirens believed that Spike was angry so they did not say anything. Kawamura walked towards the door and opened it as quick as possible, believing that Spike was angry.
Spike walked out with elegance and power. He used his magic to make the blood go away. He walked towards the private section of the airport. The sirens felt a little bit safer now, believing that Spike had a reason for doing what he did. Aria was more okay with it as she did not have the same morals as the others.
The other Yakuza men of Spike walked out without questioning what they saw. They were in the Yakuza to do work not ask questions.
Spike made it to a similar room to the one in Equestria. Many windows. He walked straight ahead towards a white door. His hands were in his pockets. He opened the door with the help us his hand that had a swirling purple aura. What greeted him made him smile. His father was there, wearing the same as Spike had on Nightmare Night. There was a man to the left of his father that wore a white suit and redshirt. The man in a white suit was a grey scaled dragon. He gave Spike a warm smile. His father looked to be a breed between diamond dog and dragon.
The sirens looked at both men and the last diamond dog part dragon hybrid’s eyes lit up. Spike walked over to them and he bowed to them. His father and Godfather did the same. Spike had asked if they could speak in Equestrian. His father and Godfather were okay with it.
”Father, Godfather it is nice to see you, I have missed you.” Spike said, hugging his father in a bromance but held a lot of emotion. His father was happy that his son was home. Even if it was only for two weeks. He was the last thing he had of Makoto...
”Hello, Majima Junior. Aren’t you gonna introduce your girlfriends?” Spike’s Godfather jokingly said making Spike blush. The sirens at that moment completely forgot about the murder. They cooed at Spike’s cute blush.
”R–Right, Father, Godfather, they are The Dazzlings and are sisters. The puffy haired one is Adagio Dazzle, the two ponytail one is Aria ”Blaze” Dazzle. The puppy-eyed one with a single ponytail is Sonata ”Dusk” Dazzle.”
Spike’s father, Majima Senior stretched his right hand to shake their hands and they did.
”My name is Goro Majima, Spike’s father and Patriarch of the Majima family.” Majima said proudly. He liked these girls already. He hoped they could cure Spike of his broken heart. The angels above knew he needed it.
”And this my ladies is my Godfather, Kazuma Kiryu, or as he is known in the Yakuza world: The Dragon Of Dojima.”
Author's Note
Finally, the moment I have been eager to write about!!
Chapter 13: Welcome To Kamurocho
Spike was inside of a limousine owned by the Majima family. Spike, the sirens, Majima and Kiryu sat in the back seat of the limousine with Spike and his father speaking in between Equestrian and Neighpanese. The limousine was grey coloured on the inside with neon blue lights. There was some alcohol but they were left untouched.
Adagio looked towards Spike’s father and she got a weird nauseating feeling. There came red text with white edges with the words:
Goro Majima Senior
Adagio shook herself off from the odd feeling and looked towards Spike’s Godfather, Kiryu. She got the same feeling again but less intense.
Kazuma Kiryu
Adagio looked around and she noticed that Spike had put his right hand on her left thigh. Spike was sitting to her left and Aria was to her right. Sonata was sitting to the far right, facing Spike’s Godfather, Kiryu.
Spike was talking to his father about business dealings he was hoping to do in Equestria and expand the business. Adagio didn’t pay attention. She was mostly interested in seeing where they were heading. Suddenly, Kiryu’s phone started ringing. He answered the phone undisturbed.
Aria thought it was so cool that she was inside of a Yakuza limousine with legendary Yakuza! She was ecstatic! She was practically fangirling. Her hands were together and her eyes looked like stars as she thought about all the possibilities. Sonata was looking at Spike and felt her heart flutter. The way he talked and laughed with his father sounded so natural. He sounded so... relaxed. It was nice to see.
She had her hands on her thighs, her puppy eyes showing great emotion towards Spike. Unknown to her, Spike’s Godfather noticed and smiled softly. He knew that they were good for Spike.
The limousine had four cars protecting it. One in the front, one in the back, one to the left, and one to the right. Those men inside those cars had machine guns, ready to protect their Patriarch, his son, his son’s girlfriends and their Patriarchs friend. They were ready to die for them.
”It is so fun to have you back here, Spike, you do not know how much I have missed you. I have waited for months.” Majima said, sounding emotional but not fake like he does with Kiryu. This was genuine happiness. The sirens did not want to ruin the moment for the father and son so they remained quiet but Majima had anticipated this.
”Thank you, Dazzle sisters, you have been good to my boy. Out of blood relatives, Spike is the only one I have left from Makoto. I am happy that you are taking care of him.” Majima was truly grateful. He was leaning with his back against the seat, a smile on his lips. He looked from Adagio, Aria and Sonata. Showing his gratitude.
The sirens were surprised. They only did it out of love and knew it was the right thing to do. Nonetheless, they smiled at Majima. They were happy to see that he looked to have accepted them. Kiryu also looked happy with them, he was still on the phone speaking to whoever.
Suddenly, Kiryu hung up and sighed. He sounded like he had run a marathon. Spike looked over to his Godfather and snickered.
”Is there another Tojo Clan problem cooking up?” Spike could not contain his laughter at the look his Godfather gave him. Majima giggled at Kiryu’s expense. The fourth chairman could barely breathe before some creature wakes up one morning and thinks they are gonna pull a massive scheme that only gets tarnished by Kiryu in the end.
”No, not this time. That was Date–San. He was informing me about the murder of Blush–San.” Kiryu had heard about the murder through Majima. The Neighpanese police are cooperating with Equestria since Wallflower Blush was a Neighpanese citizen. The Hovkorean police might help out as well because Park–Chan was part Hovkorean.
”Yeah, wait! Where is Akiyama?” Spike frantically asked, he looked around the limousine and Majima burst out laughing like a mad dog.
”Spike, did you not see him call a taxi? He greeted and spoke to me and Kiryu–Chan and left.” Majima thought it was amazing how Spike could easily ignore minor things but see the large one’s.
Spike grumbled as the sirens giggled.
¥
After an hour of driving, they were finally here. They were in Kamurocho. The capital place for legendary yakuza. Majima waited for one of his men to walk out and open the door. The driver did so and Majima got out. Spike looked at the sirens and they smiled. They got out of the limousine and was met with a stunning sight.
There were lights all over the place and many different clubs and whatnot. Spike got out and was followed by Kiryu. The sirens took in the sights and they got quite a few odd looks from some of the natives but they shrugged it off. They were used to seeing foreigners being with yakuza. Majima took the lead with two men of his by the left and right. Spike held Adagio’s right hand and Sonata’s left. Aria held Sonata’s right. Kiryu was behind them.
Kiryu was happy that Majima Junior had found three ladies that makes him happy. He looks like he is getting over what happened many years ago...
The middle point of the city was the Millenium Tower. Probably the highest tower in Neighpan. The sirens were shocked when they heard that Spike lived there. When they were close to the Millenium Tower tower, the sirens noted that there were creatures in black suits with small symbol buttons on their left side chest. When Spike and Majima we're close enough, they bowed to them in respect to their Patriarch and son of the Patriarch.
They walked together to the entrance of the Millenium Tower, Kiryu in tow. The inside was massive! There were beige marble floors with white walls and staircases leading up and down. There were even a few stores along the walls. Some open, some about to open.
Majima leads them to the elevators that would take them to number fifty-nine. It was where Majima and Spike lived. They would have a nice view of Tokyo. It was a spacious elevator as well. Six creatures, it fit.
The elevator ride was a little bit awkward but not overly. When the elevator reached its destination, it revealed a small tiny room with a red door. Majima walked towards it and opened it with a snap of his fingers. The sirens walked inside and they felt their breath be taken away. It was very spacious! Ahead of them were large windows that showed the whole of Tokyo. There were wooden floors with three steps down. To the left were bathrooms and playrooms. There was a kitchen to the far left as well. To the right was bedrooms. Spike took off his shoes and put on some inside shoes. The sirens did the same and we're awestruck.
Spike walked towards the kitchen being followed by Kiryu who was not amazed by it. He was a yakuza, after all, he had lived the rich lifestyle and the poor lifestyle.
The kitchen counter had a stove that you could use your magic on. Spike used his personal, green flames to light it up and brought forward cooking material. He brought out meat from the freezer and used purple flames to light it up without cooking it.
The sirens watched with fascination as Spike started to cook. Majima was sitting on a chair on the counter. He had brought forward some expensive-looking beer. Kiryu accepted the offer from Majima and talked a little bit about the Tojo Clan. The sirens tried to ignore the conversation because they felt like it was not their business.
Spike had cut the meat into thin rectangular pieces. It would be easier to pick it up that way with chopsticks. He smelled the aroma of the meat and grinned inwardly to himself. It had been a while since he cooked for anyone else. He was excited. He hoped the sirens liked it as he wanted to impress them with his culinary skills.
Spike allowed the meat to cook and brought out vegetables. He started chopping them into tiny pieces. Meanwhile, he listened to the conversation of his father and Godfather.
”Daigo has made some progress with the Tojo,” Kiryu stated, taking a sip of his beer. ”The Tojo Clan now has a front for their business of operations. That was the problem from the beginning, Daigo was not able to get it first hand before because of the problem with that stupid fool police commissioner.”
Majima nodded in understanding. He took out a cigarette.
”I suspected that myself, but I had no idea that a stupid police doughnut-eating idiot was behind it. He always caused trouble for us yakuza, I did not realize he knew about what happened to Saejima. It is a good thing that you caught him though, if it would have been me, I would have killed him with my bare hands.”
Kiryu acknowledged it with a nod. Majima was the brutal fighter of the Tojo Clan. Daigo, Kiryu, Majima, and Saejima who is another one of Spike’s Godfathers are most likely the last one’s who knows what a true yakuza is. The meaning behind the life of one.
”The other Patriarchs thinks that they are above the Tojo Clan. That is the problem with the new generation, that think they are above it all, then when they get a reality check they apologise and say that they had no idea. They are weak, only thinking about money and not fighting.” Majima continued to rant a little bit.
The sirens looked out the windows and saw the city of Tokyo. Sonata squealed in delight as she saw the beautiful city. She hoped that she could do some exploring the next day. She wanted to get to know Spike more as well.
”Yeah, I agree, but isn’t that up to us? We are the old generation. We are the one’s that are the most aggressive yakuza if we think about fighting. You and I could take out all thirty-one thousand Tojo Clan yakuza soldiers if we wanted to.” Kiryu had been thinking about ways to make the new patriarchs of whatever family, to respect them.
Kiryu was also to founder of an orphanage named: Morning Glory. It is located in Okinawa but he was not there because he was needed by the Tojo Clan and for once, Kiryu came because the situation was so dire that even he was alarmed.
Majima looked at Kiryu. He had a very good point, it was Majima’s job takes knock those idiots heads in and show them to respect the one’s who knows the meaning of being true yakuza.
Spike snapped his right fingers, conjuring forward six plates and levitated the smoking hot meat onto the white plates. He also placed enough salad there for them to enjoy. Spike decided to face his father so he stayed on his side of the kitchen counter with his food. The sirens rushed to the table as the aroma of food hit their nostrils.
Spike laughed and sat down. Majima and Kiryu we're still talking about the Tojo Clan and how to strengthen it more than it ever has. Spike pretended to cough, catching their attention. His father and Godfather looked at him confused. Spike rolled his eyes and conjured chopsticks.
”Can we save Tojo Clan talk for later? We have three beautiful guests here and I rather you not bore them with every tiny bit of detail.” Spike casually said. The siren blushed uncontrollably when he said beautiful. Kiryu gave him a wink and Majima smirked at him.
They nodded and started eating. At first, they are in peaceful silence before Majima decided to ask about school life.
”So, Spike, how is school life and how did you come across these three beautiful girls?” Majima bluntly asked. The three girls blushed once again but did not say anything. Spike rolled his eyes at his father about the ladies comment.
”School is good, my grades are up. I meet those three in an alley. They had been following me but I believed that it was some creature who wanted me dead so I spoke in Neighpanese to confuse them.” Spike took a sip of his wine, noticing his father look at the girls with grins. ”Sonata over there, though, knew Neighpanese and answered my question that I had asked them.”
Majima looked over to Sonata who gave a small and cute smile and nodded. She took great pride in it as well.
Majima smiled. He knew that they were good for his boy. Spike was just like him: had good eyes for a good woman. Not in looks, but in personality. He took a sip of his beer and winked at Kiryu who rolled his eyes. If you looked under the table, you would see Kiryu hand over to Majima a roll of money.
”How is the sex life?” Majima asked with no shame and took great pleasure as the three girls spluttered. His son looked like the world had ended. Kiryu facepalmed at Majima’s bluntness. Spike put down his chopsticks on the table and looked at his father intently.
”Why would that matter? Not that we have done that mind you.” Majima rolled his eyes at him. He was just partially joking. He mostly wanted to catch his son off guard. It was always fun.
”Oh please, when I was your age, maybe younger, I had done it.” Majima said, waving it off. Kiryu thought he was gonna get a headache from Majima. This was not the first time Majima had a conversation like this with his son. Of course, Spike being a yakuza from a large family gave him many marriage contract potentials with other yakuza families. It was not unusual. Kiryu and Majima were drunk one time and almost accidentally made a contract with Spike and his Godsister Haruka Sawamura.
Spike and the sirens thought that they were gonna turn into tomatoes. Their blushes were very evident. Spike managed to control his somehow. Aria also did but she was getting very wet thoughts. Relatively pleasant as well.
”So, have you been able to find out anything about Blush–San’s death? Me and Akiyama we're not able to find out much in Equestria and we're hoping that you would know anything.” Spike changed the subject drastically, not noticing that Adagio had gotten a thoughtful look on her face. She would not mind doing something like that with him.
Majima looked at Spike and gave a dramatic sigh as if he was in some weird woman’s novel.
¥
After dinner, Spike and the sirens decided to watch some television. Majima and Kiryu went to the Majima office to conduct some Tojo Clan business. Spike and the sirens had squished each other together and felt their warm bodies on one another. They had watched a movie about a human kid that got lost in Manehattan after going on the wrong plane.
After that, they decided to go to Spike’s room. It was a square room with green walls, a red ceiling with a lamp that was shaped like a dragon. He had a king-sized bed in the middle of the room pressed up against the wall that you saw when you walked inside. There was a bookshelf filled with fighter magic books. The bookshelf was to the right when you walked inside, beside the bookshelf to the left was a wardrobe that was filled with fancy clothing.
The floor was wooden and had no mat or anything like that.
Spike was currently on his bed, with no shirt or suit. He had taken off the inside shoes as well. The sirens had curled up as well. They were in very erotic positions. Adagio was on top of him, Aria was to his right and Sonata to his left.
Spike had a personal bathroom attached to his room to the right wall. The sirens had changed into their sleepwear. They were nightgowns that had matching red colours. Spike thought they were beautiful in them. Spike closed his eyes and was quickly falling asleep. It had been a long and exhausting day. He was tired.
As he was nearly in the dream world, Spike heard the whisper of the sirens. They were whispering about him and how to help him get over his mother’s death.
”Do you think we can help him somehow? I mean, there are some battles that you do alone.” Sonata quietly whispered, not wanting to wake Spike up. The other two sirens did not respond but Spike did not sense any form of glare or anything. He suspected that they might be thinking.
”I agree, Sonata, but Spike has had years to let it go and move on, but...” There was a pause in Aria’s voice. ”He seems... to be stuck. Like, he cannot move forward.”
Spike contemplated that. He was curious about that. Was he stuck and did not realize it? Perhaps he was... He continued to listen to the conversation.
”True, but... when he fought the Rainbooms, Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Aria, did you not say he was holding back? If he hated the Rainbooms so much and wanted to... kill them... then why did he not do it? He should already have been expelled from the school for having a deadly weapon on the school grounds but he did not seem to care when he was fighting. Why was he holding back?” Adagio was the one who had a lot of theories, but when it came to Spike, she had zero ideas.
”Yes, well, maybe there is more to the story.” Aria suggested. Her tone held no emotion.
”Huh?” Came the responses from Adagio and Sonata.
”I mean, what if there was more to the story? What if there was something else that happened when his mother was murdered? What if there is something that Spike has either forgotten to tell us, hasn’t told us or is unaware.” Aria was truly thinking about this in-depth. Spike did not know how to feel. Was there a possibility in that? Could there be something he has forgotten to tell them or is unaware of?
”Let’s get some sleep. We have a few things to do tomorrow.” Adagio tiredly said, stretching her arms and yawning cutely. The other two gave murmurs of approval and they went to sleep unaware that Spike heard the conversation, giving him time to think about everything.
¥
It was five in the morning when Spike woke up. He had trouble moving as Adagio was on top of him and if his father barged into the room, he knew his father would tease him the whole day. His father would get all the wrong ideas.
Spike’s right arm was being crushed by Aria, while his left arm was being held by Sonata. His left hand was free so he snapped his fingers so he could get up. The magic gently took away Adagio and gave Spike his right arm back. It was sleeping though, but it looked broken at first glance.
Spike stood up from his bed and his magic gently placed Adagio back on the bed. He smiled and walked to his bathroom so he could do his thing. The bathroom walls were of white marble and the floor was reddish-blue. There was a bathtub to the far right and was more pool-like.
Spike was happy to be back in Neighpan and did not need to be worried to run into the Element Bearers. He could be himself and do whatever the hell he felt like doing. Except going to hostess clubs unless Sonata explains what it is.
He would not be allowed to go alone that was for sure...
When Spike was finished in the bathroom, he walked out and headed for his wardrobe so he could wear his red suit and black chino plants. He did not want to wear something too overly fancy. Just something that would let creatures know he was rich.
What he did not realize when he put on his pants were that the sirens were wide awake and we’re slightly glaring at him playfully. Where was he going?
”And where do you think you’re going?” Adagio asked, causing Spike to turn around faster than the Flash can run, his heart racing. Aria and Sonata giggled as Spike glared at Adagio for nearly making him have a heart attack. It was very odd. Only pants and no shirt? Creatures would believe something happened. Things that Spike felt he was no ready for yet.
”Adagio!” He tried his best not to exclaim too loudly as his father was most likely not up yet. ”Are you trying to give me a heart attack?!”
Adagio gave him a sweet smile. A little bit too sweet. She walked over to him, making sure her hips were shaking extra to make Spike fall fo lust but apparently he was not easily... turned on. He gave her a deadpan look as her lips were inches away from his. Their eyes calculating each other, trying to figure out the other one’s motive.
”where did you think you were going, mister? You are our tour guide for this trip.” Adagio leaned in for a kiss. She looked for entry into Spike’s mouth which she got. Their younger intertwined with each other and when the kiss ended, Spike looked happy. Adagio shot him and her sisters a smug look making her sisters slightly infuriated.
”Well, I was planning on meeting a few creatures in Kamurocho and conduct my Real Estate business. I have some paperwork I need to sign and other stuff for other business fronts that has made good money for me. I did not want to wake you up as you looked peaceful. It was also the fact that I did not want to make you wait for me while I read through papers and sign them.”
The sirens looked at Spike with smiles on their faces. He was a true noble heart when he wanted to be. Sonata rushed forward in a bone-crushing hug which made Spike happy. His back had felt a little bit sore.
”Aahh, thank you Sonata, my back feels better!” As he said that, he did a little leprechaun hop with his heels hitting each other. He did seem more energetic. He put on a red suit and walked out of the room, being quickly followed by the three sirens.
What the sirens had not seen yesterday were butlers, today on the other hand, they saw one using her magic to clean the roof. What they did not know was that the Majima family had their personal cook. He was ins the kitchen making breakfast.
When they got to the kitchen counter, the three sirens were shocked to see a shadow figure there humming a lullaby as he cracked an egg. He looked up and must have given a smile.
”Well good morning, Majima Junior and Dazzle sisters! I hope you have slept well.” The shadow figure sounded nice and when he said the last part, he specifically looked at Spike who groaned under his breath. The figure laughed and continued with his work.
The shadow figure had red eyes and darkness swirling around it’s whole body. The figure wore a chefs hat and chef clothing. Spike looked out the window to his right and looked towards the other buildings and let out a sigh. He was happy to being back and with three friends of his that was becoming something much more to him.
¥
Eleven-thirty, Spike and the sirens left the living quarters and headed out towards the city of Kamurocho. The city was large and it was something new for the sirens. They seemed to enjoy the place. They looked at every possible store there were, clothing stores, gym stores, convenience stores, anything.
Spike enjoyed his time with them, they had gone to a restaurant and eaten some fish foods. Spike had then taken them to a popular club that was owned by a friend of his Godfather, Kiryu. The place was called Stardust. It was owned by Kazuki and he had a special employee that was loyal to a fault. His name was Yuya. When he had seen Spike, he all but hugged him like a friend. Spike had then introduced him to his girlfriends and he gave him a smirk.
Later during the day, Spike and the sirens saw how Majima spotted Kiryu and practically demanded that they fought. This happened in the middle of the street. When the fight ended, both Kiryu and Majima were out of breath.
Spike and the sirens were walking back to the Millenium Tower. Spike turned to them when he was outside the door and gave them a knowing smile.
”Welcome to Kamurocho.”
Author's Note
Thanks for reading!
Chapter 14: Dangerous Mind
Author's Note
Before you read: In this chapter there is a porn scene and some incest.
There are some spoilers to Yakuza Kiwami 1
This takes place on the same day as chapter 13
Chapter 14: Dangerous Mind
Goro Majima Senior was worried for his son. He knew that he was in good hands with those girls but he knew that if anything were to happen to them, his son would be very quick to start fighting. That is how his son worked. As soon as someone he loves is in danger, he immediately starts fighting them, doesn’t care about the consequences or anything.
It had always been liked that since Makoto died. When she died, Spike and Majima had not been themselves. Spike locked himself in his room and cried his eyes out all day. He received homework from school that Spike finished in what felt like two minutes. It was mostly to get it out of the way, Majima had figured at the time.
Majima himself had started working on both cancelled projects and projects that had not been lifted off the ground. He threw himself into his work to try and think about other things. At first, it had worked, then as time went on, he realised he was just putting off the inevitable. Every time he walked inside of the door, he expected to see Makoto sitting, reading or helping Spike with his homework. It was all gone.
When Majima and Spike heard that Twilight was the one who held the stone, they had mixed reactions. Spike immediately slumped in the chair he was sitting in but was quick to accuse Princess Sparkle of being a murderer. Majima knew it was not her fault. He knew that it was Tirek’s fault for rampaging throughout the world.
Spike still to this day blames Princess Sparkle for the death of his mother. Majima knows the truth on the other hand. The truth that Spike has forgotten. His hatred and anger have blinded him from the truth of what happened that fateful day.
Majima was sitting in his office, reading through some papers that he needed to sign. His office was medium-sized with oak floors and walls. They were a darker shade of red and made the office feel more intense. There was a desk with an office chair and two leather chairs near the desk. On the left, if you sat behind the desk, was a painting of Makoto wearing the same attire but with a bikini top covering her chest. She had short hair and she even had an eye patch on her left eye to look similar to Majima.
Majima looked at the painting and felt the tears run down his face. If he could meet her again, if it meant giving up the Tojo Clan, he would do it. He would not even hesitate. His hands were on the desk, shaking from the number of emotions he had.
”I am sorry, Makoto...” His voice was barely above a whisper. His voice was strained and sounded confused and lost. His face was morphed into one of sadness. He had Spike at least, but he knew that eventually, Spike would maybe do something that could get him killed unless if the girls somehow helps him in his time of need.
¥
A few hours later, Majima was walking down the streets of Kamurocho. He was looking for Kiryu to fight he needed to let go of some steam and he knew that Kiryu needed it as well. He was wondering if Spike and his ladies were having fun. He saw them leave the Millenium Tower. Nonetheless, Spike was able to take care of himself and the yakuza of the Majima family was watching over them to protect them.
It looked that the ladies were enjoying their first official day in Kamurocho, the city may be full of yakuza from different families, allies, foes and neutral alike. Majima had many allies. Kiryu was one of his friends and whoever Kiryu stood with. Majima was also friends with the former Kazama family. Shintaro Kazama was the adoptive father of Kiryu so Majima naturally saw them as his allies and friends. Then there was the Ryudo Family. Nakahara was a sworn brother to Kiryu so Majima made sure that the Nakahara family was protected in Kamurocho and Sotenbori.
Majima walked past New Serena which was in Tenkaichi street. Majima liked the alley there. It was strange. Two decades ago, he and Kiryu were talking there and Majima was trying to initiate a fight. That did not work because Kiryu was busy and for the fact that he claimed that he had no reason to fight Majima.
Majima sighed wistfully as he remembered the good old days. He missed it. The fighting to the death scenarios, the hot ladies that would want to end up in bed with a smoking hot, rich yakuza. That is until he met Makoto because when he met her and got to know her, other creatures just wouldn’t do it for him.
When Majima got to the end of Tenkaichi street, he took a left and walked by the outside of Kamurocho but not leaving the area. To the right were cars driving and some taxi’s waiting. Majima ignored all of that and focused on finding Kiryu wherever he was trying to hide.
He noticed Spike and the Dazzle sisters enter a restaurant and he smiled softly. His boy was having a good time, he could see that.
He walked until he reached Nakamichi Street and took a left, entering the battle zone. Majima sometimes deald with street punks if he felt like it. They did not get him the unwind though, not the type that Kiryu can give him.
There were many bars, hostess clubs, game centres and whatnot in Kamurocho. This was the district to live in if you were a night owl. It was also the reason why many yakuza families moved to Kamurocho. Starting up hostess clubs and other things, making them earn a good amount of money. That was the trick anyway.
Majima walked past some street ruffians that stammered when they saw him walk past with his baseball bat on his right shoulder. He was well known around Kamurocho.
Then again, who wouldn’t know about The Mad Dog Of Sofenbori? The one who fought like a mad dog against those who thought they could take him on. How foolish they were. To think they could take on Majima even though they have heard how unpredictable he is.
Majima shook his head at those fools stupidity. He walked around Kamurocho for a little bit and then decided that perhaps it was time for him to head back to the Millenium Tower. His men had not received orders from him so it would be good to do so.
Suddenly, when he turned to the right, on Tahei Boulevard was an impassive looking Kiryu. Majima broke into a full ear to ear grin and ran towards his friend. He shouted:
”KIRYU–CHAN!!”
Kiryu looked ahead and saw Majima rushing over to him, his baseball bat on his right shoulder. Kiryu rolled his eyes because he knew why Majima had come to him without warning or anything. He was looking for a fight.
”Well, hello, Majima. I won’t change my path, so how about we fight it out. Not that you would have allowed me to walk without one either.” Kiryu grunted. Majima let out a cackle, making some passing creatures frightened.
”Right you are, Kiryu–Chan!” Majima got into his slugger style and waited patiently for Kiryu to get into his fighting style.
Unbeknownst to them, Spike and his ladies were watching all of this from a distance. Sonata was concerned for them while Aria wanted to see how this one would go. Adagio was torn between concerned and excited to see who would win. Spike did not care who won, this happened every day. Literally.
Ever since Kiryu got concerned about the Tojo Clan, he and Majima had been fighting at least once a day. It was pretty fun to see. Both of them were good fighters and we're both capable of standing their ground.
Kiryu began punching at Majima who blocked the attacks until Kiryu did a punch that made Majima stumble. Kiryu then grabbed Majima and slammed him to the ground, headfirst. Kiryu then grabbed Majima’s hair and dropped him, kicking him in the face with his right shoe.
Majima lay there on the ground and panted, it was exhilarating! Kiryu was one of the few creatures that made him feel excited for an in a tense fight. Other creatures were too weak for Majima to handle.
”Ouch! That must have hurt! How is your father okay with that?” Sonata asked, looking at Majima who looked like it was Hearts Warming already. Spike let out a soft chuckle as he looked at his father.
”It is in yakuza culture that you don’t have anything attached when you fight. The fight my father and Godfather are doing is their way of showing love to each other in friendship. So there are no hard feelings.” Spike explained. Sonata nodded in understanding. She did know that yakuza were very different from other types of fighters. What the sirens now noticed to their shock was that both Kiryu and Majima were using fighter magic!
The two friends were hitting each other in the stomach, head, anywhere where they could reach. They countered each other's attacks easily, showing that they knew each other very well. Majima used his baseball bat to hit Kiryu and landed two blows. One in the stomach area and one on the left shoulder.
Kiryu countered the other movements by grabbing Majima and hitting him towards a yellow brick wall and smashing hitting his face from left to right.
Majima fell to the ground, tired and exhausted but would not give up. The creatures around them were shocked by the brutality of the two creatures. The sirens were shocked as well. They could not understand how Majima could, possibly stand up after that and yet, he stood up as if he just tripped.
Spike grinned at his father, he seemed to have the upper hand.
Majima managed to hit Kiryu on the head, and swiped his right leg, making Kiryu fall. Majima let out his typical cackle when he is fighting Kiryu.
”Eeehehehehehe!!”
Spike pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it with his green flames. He was amazed by how his father seemed to be in top shape. Of course, he was not yakuza for nothing but even for his father, that was excessive. Albeit, it had been months since he last saw his father.
Kiryu countered a hit from Majima and blue flames here burning on Kiryu’s shoulders. It did not damage his suit though and the sirens wondered if it was fighter magic. They had only seen Spike use his fighter magic so they were not fully sure how it looked like.
”Hmm, Brawler is an underrated piece of fighter magic.” Spike said to himself as he watched Kiryu throw Majima against a wall and hit him in the stomach. The sirens heard him and looked at him with wonder in their eyes.
”Brawler is the type of fighter magic that every yakuza and fighter magic-user can but they have their styles in it. Every fighter magic-user has their personal, unique style. A style only the user knows and can handle. Take my Godfather, for example, he has his own personal, one known as ’Dragon Style’. It is one he is known for in the yakuza world. Only my father is the one that knows almost all the secrets of the style.”
”My father's style is ’Mad Dog’ style. Mine is the same as my fathers but I have been working on my own personal, style. One that will make me known in the yakuza word like the others.” Spike explained. The sirens smiled in appreciation for the explanation.
Spike watched how his Godfather was sweeped up his feet and was crushed by his father. Spike grimaced as he saw his father, land on top of Kiryu. Spike realized that it must have been a new move of his father because he did not recognize that one.
Eventually, the fight ended with Kiryu winning but was out of breath and Majima was also out of breath. Both of the two friends smiled and nodded towards each other. Kiryu went to wherever he was heading and Majima went back to the Millenium Tower to fix a few project ideas he has yet to focus on.
The sirens and Spike looked at each other. Spike was not surprised by the fight, he would have been surprised if the fight did not happen. The world would have ended most likely.
¥
Majima was walking around Kamurocho trying to find gifts for the three sirens. For the others, he was already finished but ever since Spike called him and told him that the sirens were coming over, he had been wondering what he should buy for the three ladies. He knew Spike was already finished because he had ordered a few things online that had come in the mail.
He left his baseball bat at home but he had his tontō with him. It was one of those weapons he never walked outside without. He walked past a store and stopped to look at it. On the outside, it was yellow coloured with some weird figurines. He shrugged and walked inside.
The inside was nothing like the outside. On the inside, we're glass shelves of different expensive watches and other jewellery. He knew that women loved jewellery so he knew that he would go for something like that, but what kind of jewellery was the question.
The floors were made from black marble and there were three rows of shelves with beautiful jewellery. He did not know the Dazzle sisters very well. He thought that perhaps he should buy something that made them feel special. He knew his son had probably gone on a wild shopping spree.
A Griffin walked up to Majima. The Griffin had a white suit with a red rose to the left side of his chest. Majima knew this worker. He was very good at jewellery. Majima turned to him and looked at him with questioning eyes.
”Good evening, Patriarch Majima. I assume you are looking for jewellery for your son?” The Griffin asked. Majima smiled. He had bought quite a bit of jewellery for Spike over the years.
”No, Orion. I am looking for his girlfriends. They are sirens and are treating him with love and respect as if he is a king. Problem is, I do not know what they would like so I came here since women love their jewellery.” Majima looked at the Griffin who looked shocked when he said, girlfriends. As in more than one?! A true yakuza.
”Well, perhaps they would all like a necklace that can be opened with a photo of Majima Junior on the inside? If they truly love Majima Junior, then they would love it.” The Griffin said. Majima thought about it and smiled. He did have a point.
”How much?” Majima asked.
¥
Later that day, Majima was on his way to the Millenium Tower. He had bought three necklaces with photos of Spike on the inside. Majima felt proud of what he had achieved. He could only hope that the Dazzle sisters liked them.
When he reached the tower, he headed inside and walked for the elevators, ready for dinner. He got inside of an elevator and pressed button fifty-nine. The ride was not interesting but he did have time to think and reflect on what had happened the last few days. From what Spike told him, there were two traitors on the plane that he owned. Spike killed one of them but Spike believes there is another.
Who could the traitor be?
When the elevator stopped and opened the doors, he walked to the front door and opened it and closed it, quickly. He then took a right and headed for his bedroom where he could be assured that the gifts would be safe. He opened the door to his room that was to the right and walked inside. The walls were midnight blue and the floor was oak wood. The ceiling was of red tile. There was. a king-sized bed that had gold covers. There were to the left of the room a bathroom and a wardrobe while to the right side of the room were covered in paintings.
Majima walked over to the bed and placed the gifts under his pillow. He then walked out of the room and decided to get some paperwork done in his office. He had some work he needed to finish. As he walked to his office which were a couple of doors away from the bedroom, he heard the chatter of Spike and the sirens.
¥
”So, would you want to have some hot sex, Majima Junior?” Adagio asked, seductively as she was on top of him. Spike from below looked unimpressed while inside of his mind, his hormones were going crazy.
Aria was to his right and looked more vicious than normal. It was rather pleasant but Spike sadly had other things to do. He tried to get off but Adagio had other ideas. She leaned in close to his face, her mulberry eyes shining to his emerald eyes. She had concern in them.
”Spike, I know that this might be scary but we want you. I want to make you feel relaxed.” Adagio had seen Spike work tirelessly for the last few months both in school and outside of school. He did not take any breaks and Adagio had seen how he looked ready to collapse any second.
Sonata was to his left and she leaned close to his face as Adagio pulled away and gave him a peck on the lips. Leaving a set of blue lipstick on his lips. He did not notice but he knew it was there. He did not mind though. Since it was the adorably cute Sonata.
If Spike went through with it, he would have slept with four total women. He already did his first time when he was fourteen which is not unusual for the yakuza. His first time was with a girl from another yakuza family but the family was a subsidiary to the Omi Alliance. Why he did it was because if he enjoyed it, then she and she would get married.
”It is mostly scary because you three are girls that I love. The first time I did something like this, I was fourteen.” The sirens looked at him shocked and quickly explained the law. ”In Neighpan you can have sex from the age of twelve or thirteen and yakuza, to put it bluntly, don’t give a shit so it would not have mattered. She and I did enjoy it but we agreed that we were not perfect for each other.”
The sirens sighed in relief. Imagine if Spike had a marriage contract and he forgot about it, leading it to be clear confusion between two yakuza families. It would have been awkward, to say the least.
”You know what?” The sirens looked at him as he took off his suit and smiled at Adagio. ”I think I have earned this.” the sirens smiled. Adagio had put on a nightgown as it gave a sort of reaction from Spike. It revealed that she was not wearing a bra but she did wear panties. Adagio took off the nightgown and smiled seductively at Spike. She would have fun indeed. Her breast bounced as she moved closer to Spike.
The other two sirens moved away as they had agreed that Adagio would be the leader in their possible future harem. Adagio unbuckled Spike’s belt and lowered down his pants. It revealed that he was wearing dark blue underwear. Adagio grinned as she used her right hand to feel where her future husband cock was. She felt it and she was not disappointed! His dick was probably a good seven inches long. She pulled down his pants and underwear, leaving him completely naked.
Adagio smirked and took off her panties. She was ready and she was so close to claiming him as hers. Her sisters would have a go as well. Spike looked a little bit excited. Adagio raised herself so Spike’s dick could enter her womanhood. As she lowered herself, she felt how it stretched her further than she thought possible. She moaned slightly, the thickness of Spike’s ’Tontō’ was not left unappreciated by Sonata or Aria. When they had seen it they felt happy. It meant that he had something to work with.
Adagio rode Spike up and down slowly, adjusting herself to Spike being inside of her. It had been so long since Adagio had this kind of love. It felt nice and her walls were very quick to produce juice and drenching Spike with it. Adagio moved slowly still, wanting Spike to get used to it as well. Spike himself seemed to have already adjusted. He smiled at Adagio.
From on top, Adagio smiled back as she rocked herself back and forth making small groans come from Spike. Adagio herself was enjoying the sensation coming from her inner thighs. Her womanhood was becoming aroused and she was becoming more aggressive. It had been a long time since she last did this.
Sonata and Aria were becoming turned on themselves. Now, since they were both females they did not have to worry about impregnation, not that it would have mattered to them anyways. Sonata’s left hand had somehow reached Aria’s region and was using the trip of her fingers to get Aria turned on. It was working.
Aria turned to Sonata who was watching her older sister and her future husband have their fun. Aria’s cheek turned crimson as she used her left and right hand to pick up Sonata. The blue maned girl let out a surprised squeal and turned to see Aria had licked her up and placed her to the right, Adagio and Spike being to the left.
Aria had taken off her clothes when Adagio had done it herself. Sonata had been close but had better impulses. She started taking her clothes off, her mind was getting fuzzy from all the dopamine in her head. Aria and Sonata’s mouths met and their tounges intertwined with each other.
Adagio and Spike we're getting warm and sweaty from their activity. Adagio was riding him up and down and Spike was moaning lowly. Adagio felt her inner walls tighten around Spike’s member. Adagio was not close enough to let out her woman juices but it was a nice feeling. She looked down at Spike who had been looking at her beautiful face. Adagio smiled and leaned down to kiss him with passion.
She continued to ride him up and down, her body going completely crazy with lust as she was finally getting what she had wanted for so long. Ever since she lay eyes on Spike, she knew he had been the one. The one to make her feel like a queen and she make him feel like King. Her sisters felt the same way.
Adagio realised she was getting close as she felt her walls moisten and she felt her walls tighten around Spike’s cock. She did not stop her thrusts.
”Spike...” She moaned out. She could barely speak because of her high. Spike looked at her and she looked into his eyes, trying to not close her eyes from the amazing feeling. ”I am gonna cum soon.” spike grinned and he started thrusting upwards, making Adagio gasp as she had not been ready to take in the full size entirely.
Aria and Sonata we’re having their fun. Aria was nibbling and licking Sonata’s clit. The youngest siren was enjoying it and made Aria know by moaning. Aria did her work as she tried her best to make Sonata feel relieved and satisfied. Aria started licking more intensely, making Sonata start to breathe faster.
¥
Majima sat in his office, reading through papers he had not been able to. He heard noises coming from his son’s room. He grinned to himself. He knew that it was bound to happen. He was just surprised that it took so long for it to happen. He continued reading while he heard the moans coming from Spike’s room.
He pulled out a pen from his desk drawers and signed it with his signature. Majima heard grunting noises and he could not help but laugh a little. It reminded him of when he and Makoto did it for the first time. It was strange, Majima had done it before, but with Makoto, he was a nervous wreck.
He shook off his line of thoughts and hear Adagio exclaim something.
¥
”I’M CUMMING!!” Adagio shouted as she reached her climax. She cummed out her woman juices all over Spike who happily slurped it all up. Spike was getting close to his release as well so he continued his thrusting. Adagio groaned as she moved her hips up and down, hoping to make her future husband reach his climax.
Aria and Sonata we’re eating each other out. Sonata was currently licking all over Aria’s pussy who was groaning from the lovable contact. Sonata was doing a good job and Aria knew that very well. Sonata did not slow down when she heard Aria’s pant louder.
Adagio lay on top of Spike and panted. He had not climaxed yet and it was a wonder how that was possible. Adagio then felt Spike’s Tontō inside of her womanhood tighten. ”Adagio.” Spike groaned out. ”I am gonna cum!!” Adagio smirked as she felt like she had won.
Spike shot ropes of his seed inside of her womb and Adagio groaned from the pleasure she felt. When Spike calmed down from his high, they were about to go for another round when they suddenly heard a gunshot echo around the apartment.
Spike pushed Adagio off from him and scrambled on his pants so he could find out what was going on. Spike put on the belt and neglected anything else. He yanked the door open and to his horror, he saw someone on the floor near the kitchen counter. There was a red liquid covering the floor slowly
Spike ran over and he felt his breath almost choke him. On the floor was a part human part tiger hybrid with a long green trenchcoat and black sweater. He wore military cargo pants and black military boots. It was his other Godfather.
Taiga Saejima.
End of Arc 2: Chapter 16: A Shock Wave
Spike and Sonata we’re walking back to the hospital after the revelation. Spike could not believe it. How could Discord do such a thing? He was on the Majima family payroll and yet, he goes behind their backs and betrays them! Spike clenched his fists as he walked through Kamurocho. Sonata could not calm him down but he appreciated that she tried.
It was raining, it was lovely. Spike felt like he had, weight on his chest. It was as if he was lifting weights but he was not doing anything to lift it off. Spike was wearing his suit and tontō again, his blade behind his back near the hips. Spike moved his legs towards the direction of the hospital, the street filled with litter and filth was just irritation for him now.
There were buildings left and right, creatures trying to get customers to their clubs and stores. Spike ignored them all, Sonata doing the same. Sonata was wearing a winter jacket with jeans and her pink long boots. She was looking at Spike in worry. He was not making any kinds of responses to help ease her worries. She has tried asking him a few questions like if he was hungry or thirsty but he made no comments, just kept on walking.
The streets were filled with creatures of all kinds of races and we’re all doing their own thing. When they saw Spike walk by them, they made their way. They did not want to ruin it for a yakuza patriarchs son. They had seen what Spike was capable of, they knew he was capable of doing horrible things if he was in the right mood.
When Spike and Sonata were at the end of Kamurocho of the southern part, Spike paid a taxi driver ten thousand yen to take him and Sonata back to the hospital. The taxi was orange coloured, in the middle of the car stretching around it the taxi, we’re orange and white squares. Spike and Sonata got in the back and the driver took off towards the hospital.
On their way there, Sonata kept glancing towards Spike. He was sitting to the right behind the driver and Sonata was sitting to the left. Her hands were on her thighs, her mind going over what happened at Purgatory. The way Spike was fighting, the green red and black swirls coming from his right hand, his impassive look on everything.
”Spike–Chan, what is it that you are planning?” Sonata’s voice was frail, she looked at Spike who seemed lost in thought towards the question. He glanced at Sonata, his left eye showing his emerald green one clearly, shining dangerously into Sonata’s moderate raspberry eyes.
Spike had his left thigh crossed over his right one. His right hand was on his face, his left hand was in his pocket. He was contemplating what to tell her.
”First, I will be telling father the truth. Second, I will try to find a weapons dealer in Kamurocho, that district is the only place where weapons can be found and made. Third, I will make sure you are safe and plan for a confrontation with Discord.” Spike thought about what he said and liked the sound of it.
He had his priorities straight at least. Spike looked out the window and saw the passing buildings as the taxi driver drove them to their destination. Spike did feel Sonata looking at him with worry but Spike had already made up his mind. He would do it and that would be the end of that discussion. He put down his right hand on his lap and clenched it.
He would get the answers out of Rainbow Dash. ’I Will get my answers with any means...’ Spike felt the tontō on his back and his eyes were like daggers, burning through one’s soul. His suit was like gold and his pants were so dark that you could barely see them. The taxi seemed suddenly small. ’Necessary.’
¥
The taxi stopped right outside the hospital and Spike thanked him. For anyone who did not know the Majima family well, they would have thought that Spike was stupid. He was the son of Patriarch Majima, a Tojo Clan Subsidairy with several vaults filled to the brim with money and he took a normal usual six hundred yen taxi. Well, Spike may be rich but he does not want to have bodyguards and drivers all of the time.
Spike and Sonata walked through the sliding doors of the hospital and they looked to their right and saw Adagio and Aria sitting on chairs, trying to focus on their magazines. Spike and Sonata walked over, Adagio looked up and was immediately on her feet. She hugged Spike tightly, her arms around his neck and her face on his chest.
Aria got up from her chair and went over to Spike, hugging him and Adagio. She was not one for emotion, but she needed to show her emotions now. They were worried for him when he just left. They knew he would be safe considering his titles, but from what they had learned, some creatures don’t care what sort of power you have and will do anything to make the others see that they are simple creatures. To some extent, it was quite disgusting.
”Spike–Chan, I was so worried for you! I thought that you did something...” She trailed off, not wanting to finish her line of thinking. Spike hugged Adagio and Aria back and Sonata somewhere along the line hugged him and her sisters.
Just then, Goro Majima Senior walked out with a hop in his step, he was holding his baseball bat and swinging it around. He had a sadistic grin on his face. Spike knew what had happened. He would not stop him though, trying to stop his father is like trying to stop Celestia from eating cake.
”Spike–Chan!~” Majima let out. It sounded overly cheery and angry. The angry bit you could hear if you listened very deeply. He walked towards Spike and the sirens dispersed to give father and son room. Majima’s hair looked like a mess and his suit looked wrinkled. His eyes were red from the lack of sleep and he looked insane.
”Father,” Spike formally said, his voice expressionless. He bowed to his father, putting his hands on his half-bent knees. ”I have information for you. I know who killed Godfather Saejima.”
Sonata could still not believe it. Why would Discord do such a thing? What would he earn out of it? Was there something that he could not resist the temptation off? Questions and no answers. Sonata looked towards Spike. She agreed to allow Spike to tell his father, Spike is just like his father in many ways but one quality they share is the one thing that every creature agrees with. They are unpredictable.
Spike knew his father better than most. Yes, Spike had qualities of his mother but he only ever showed it to his sirens, Father and Godfathers. Other than that, he is true ”Majima Junior” as he is called.
Majima looked at his son with a very small hint of patience. His baseball bat was on his right shoulder and he waited for his son to explain who it was. After that, he could chase after the little fucker and murder them and throw them into the Tokyo ocean. Show them what they do here in Neighpan.
”The one who killed Godfather Saejima did not do it willingly and was controlled by magic to do it.” Spike made sure that his father heard every possible word. Of course, Majima could just kill the creature and claim that he was not paying attention. Oldest trick in the book, yet, useful.
Majima tilted his head to the side, waiting for the full explanation from Spike. He may want to kill the one who tried to kill Saejima, but if the creature was possessed, then perhaps he should let it slide? He was not sure. His feet were itching to move and kick but he did not want to be thrown out from the hospital.
”The one who shot Godfather Saejima was Rainbow Dash.” Adagio and Aria looked as though they had seen an Acrumantula crawl from the ceiling. They did not expect that. They were kind of hoping that Spike was wrong about it but one look said that it was the truth.
They had all heard about the athletic Rainbow Dash. The girl who has made sure that Canterlot High have won two years in a row in sports ranging from soccer, basketball, tennis and probably countless other sports. The rainbow-haired girl was known for always boasting about her victories and how she succeeded. There is nothing wrong with that, but it is unintelligible at best. Yes, the girl has made the school look amazing in sports, but the school is supposed to be prestigious and train all creatures to become fine young citizens. Rainbow Dash on the other hand barely focuses on other things than sports. She has even skipped classes for it.
Was she truly capable of murder though? She may have the body for one and be able to run fast enough but how would that have truly been possible? She is fast but not that fast. Rainbow Dash relies on too much speed in an arrogant way, making it predictable for her opponents to hit her. She could evade for a while, probably longer than ordinary creatures considering she is very athletic and train a lot, building up stamina so she can last longer in battle.
But stamina will only get you so far. Rainbow Dash may be good at what she does, but she has many flaws and everyone knew it. No one ever commented though, boosting the girl’s ego further, taking the silence as an agreement. It was truly remarkable how Rainbow Dash was even still able to be alive. The shit that she pulls are things only lunatics would do in the Majima Patriarch scale.
Majima did no sort of motion to suggest that he was angry, it concerned Spike. What was his father feeling?
At last, Majima made an acknowledgement. He swung his bat down and used it as a cane and looked at Spike with interest in his eyes. Spike also hinted that Majima looked at Spike in concern. Spike was confused. Why would his father be concerned for him when he was emotional?
”Spike–Chan, I know these years without Makoto have been hard on you. I know you hold resentment against them, but you got to remember what truly happened that day, right?” Majima was rarely this emotional but he could not help it. His son was his everything.
Spike sneered at no one in particular. He truly had no idea what his father was talking about. ’What truly happened?’ What a load of bull. He saw it with his own eyes! He saw what the Princess did. The murderous coward got away with it as well!
”Yes, I know what happened that day. Princess Sparkle acted as if she knew what she was doing when in reality she had no idea. She is weak and useless trash in my opinion.” Spike’s venom-filled words made the sirens ever so slightly shiver. They knew he had anger and resentment but this was something much stronger than they initially thought.
Majima sighed at his son. He expected that answer. He hung his head, looking down towards the marble floor.
”Tirek damaged the world–”
”It doesn’t fucking matter!” Spike retaliated, anger emitting from him. Green red and black magic swirling on Spike’s body like a fire that can’t be stopped. Majima and the sirens were wide-eyed from Spike’s statement. ”In the end, it was Princess Sparkle holding the stone underneath my mother who was trying to hide. The Princess is a coward who murders women and children for her fun. She mostly found it appeasing for her to make you and me suffer from her death, I bet she was laughing as well.”
Majima and the sirens looked at Spike with a mixture of shock and fear. How long had Spike been keeping these emotions inside of himself? Adagio looked towards Majima and she knew it. Spike had been holding these emotions since that day. Spike has held these emotions since his mother’s death and only now did it all come out from the large bucket. Adagio looked at Spike and saw him looking down, his face and emotion unknown.
Tears leaked from his eyes as he tried to speak, get hit by his father, anything, but those things never came. His arms were both to their respective sides as he cried for losing his mother. He could still not fully comprehend what happened. All the memories he had were foggy like his mind was telling him to leave it but he couldn’t. He just couldn’t for whatever reason. His hands trembled. He tried to make them into fists, but he felt his hands shaking uncontrollably.
He did not know why everything was so difficult all of a sudden. His mind was clouded by anger and hatred for the element bearers. They all probably voted for the death of his mother with Discord giving them a helping hand. The air around him was cold and sent shivers down the other occupant’s spine, he, on the other hand, felt it like it was welcoming as if it was greeting him as an old friend. Darkness with hints of unforgiving cold against his purple skin. His green hair covering his eyes and his weapons having the itch to be drawn out and kill.
He tried to control the emotion, his fists not moving. He did not want to hurt anyone for once, he tried to control his emotion but it seemed to be stronger. Then suddenly, it happened. His green eyes turned into amaranth red with green pupils, his green hair turned into coal-black. His skin became red. His clothing remained the same but the weapon on his back was no longer a tontō, it was a full katana. Spike was still looking down on the floor as he pulled out the katana, feeling the handle of it inviting him.
The katana’s blade was sharp. It had some symbols in a language-like state, the symbols were all different. It was not Ponese, Hovkorean or Neighpanese. It was no Ponasian language. It was a language that was once spoken by the creature who knows Fighter magic. The symbols were along the middle of the blade. To others, it would look like made up symbols because only those with fighter magic can read it. The handle protector so the katana does not glide into your hand and cut yourself until it was too late, was made of platinum, there was a dragon carved into it.
Spike looked up after what seemed like forever to Majima and the sirens. When he did, they were shocked to their very core. They saw the coal-black hair since before but had not anticipated the amaranth red eyes with green pupils. His face was expressionless. His hands were on the katana as if it was a holy weapon.
”If you will not help me in avenging Godfather Saejima, then I guess I will have to do it myself.” His voice was venomous, his hair was pulled back as of he had poured hair gel. His right hand held the katana as he looked at his father and three mates. His legs were standing straight and looked ready to kick. His left hand reached towards the katana. He placed the left hand under his right one and grasped it firmly.
The white walls of the hospital room seemed to shimmer from the strong lights above but it seemed to shake. The marble floor underneath flickered a little bit from the light above, giving it an eerie aura.
Spike aimed the katana at his father. He was not planning on killing him, but if he had to fight his father, then he would. He was not going to allow his father or mates to stop him from solving the murder of Blush–San or why Rainbow Dash tried to kill him. He wanted answers and he would get them.
Adagio and her sisters held hands together, slowly fearing what Spike had become. Their matching winter jackets that were white seemed to lose colour. Their legs were shaking from the sorrow they felt for Spike. They were not angry at him, they knew he was not in control. They could see that. Rage had taken over his mind and body, making him what most creatures feared to become.
”Spike, listen to me, you need to calm down and think clearly. What do you think will happen if you go after Dash and kill her?” Majima asked. He did not wait for a response as he grabbed Spike’s shoulders. ”The whole world would want answers. We can cover it up but some creatures would want real answers and if they find out it is you, they will want you dead because she is the element of loyalty. Princess Celestia and Luna would need answers because Dash is an Equestrian citizen. It would cause a whole lot of trouble for is and the Tojo Clan and even the Omi Alliance.”
Majima’s face was morphed into one of worry. He knew his son was still inside of there and was fighting his rage-filled mind. He could see the struggle Spike was having but his rage mindset was stronger, it seems like Spike has been unknowingly fueling his rage over the years, making it strong competent. It is like Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon, the difference being that Spike’s rage is the one completely controlling him.
Spike looked into his father’s eyes. His katana was close to his throat. Spike looked down at his hands, then katana. He dropped it, his coal-black hair turned back to green. His amaranth eyes with green pupils turned back to emerald green. His red scales turned back to purple. He was breathing heavily, he had been holding his katana towards his, own father! He looked at the sirens and saw the fear they now had for him. He was disappointed in himself.
He fell to his knees, his hands were hanging on the sides of his body, his hands were on the floor. His green hair was a mess and his eyes were red, not from crying but from what had transpired, he was tired but his eyes did not close.
As he looked down on the floor in shame, he could not bear to look at the sirens that saw him as a monster. Majima looked over at the girls and saw that they were afraid but not at Spike, it was for Spike. They were worried he would do something to hurt himself. Majima looked at his watch in his right hand. It was made from red gold. It shined throughout the room but he only looked at it briefly.
”I was not lying father, Rainbow Dash... She... She shot Saejima thinking it was me. She was under a spell from D–Discord.” Spike stuttered as he looked to the floor still, he did not face anyone. Majima knew his son had been telling the truth, he just wanted to calm him down before Spike went on a rampage throughout Tokyo, trying to find the Dash girl. It was a good thing he said that Discord used a spell on her, otherwise it would have been seen as a crazy dragon who wanted to kill one of the element bearers for no apparent reason.
Majima crouched down to Spike’s level, putting his right hand on him, he directed his face towards him.
Spike looked into his father’s eyes that looked calculating and cold. Spike wanted to look away but his father’s grip was strong. Spike was silent for several moments as he tried to regain his senses. He was also panicking. He was wondering what his father was planning. His father got back to his feet and looked down at Spike who once again looked down towards the floor.
”Majima Junior, you will find where the Dash girl got her sniper from and I want you to get me the information the second you get it. I don’t care how you get it, just get it.” Majima was serious about this. He knew that if Spike did not do anything new would get restless and maybe do something impulsive.
The sirens were unsure if that was a wise move. Spike just turned into a raging creature who was hellbent on finding Rainbow Dash and slay her. Sonata in particular was unsure if he should go alone. Sonata wondered if she should go but it looked like Spike wanted to be left alone.
Before anyone saw his face, he had a sadistic grin on his face. Spike turned to look at his father and he nodded. He would do it, he would find who sold the weapons in Kamurocho. He knew just the place and the password for it.
”Alright father, I will go and find the little shit. But I am going alone.” Spike looked at his father who shook his head in disagreement. The sirens were just about to protest when Majima beat them to it.
”You won’t be going alone, you will be going with Aria Dazzle.” Majima said. His voice held no emotion but, authority to show Spike that it was not debatable. The sirens sighed in relief, Aria was okay with going with Spike. She had no problems and she could keep watch on him. She needed to make sure that he was alright.
”And if I refuse?” The comment was sarcastic, Spike looked so relaxed as he looked at his father who raised a brow at him. Spike put his arms behind his head as if he was leaning back on a couch but standing up. He did not realize that he was unknowingly making Adagio feel flustered. Aria felt a little saddened that he would not want to spend time with her.
Spike felt bad. He was giving one of his lovers the impression that he was not interested in spending time with them. He thought through it, his father had his eyes on him completely. Looking to see what Spike would say next.
”You know what? I don’t care.” Spike turned to Aria who looks surprised. With a charming smile on his face, he extended his right hand, looking into Aria’s moderate mulberry eyes. She was surprised, Spike seemed like he was not interested. Maybe he felt a little guilty? She didn’t know but she would happily accept the opportunity.
She extended her right hand and smiled. It was unusual to see her smile, but this was different. This was something she wanted badly. She wanted to be with Spike and help him with the investigation.
Ever since she saw how Spike and Garble reacted to Blush–Sans death, she knew she would be helping Spike every step of the way. She knew that Spike would be doing the talking since this was his territory to walk on.
Spike smiled and squeezed her hand, reassuring her. She walked towards him and hugged him. Her hands were around his back and she buried her face in his chest, temporarily making her sisters jealous from the major plus side she had.
With that, Spike and Aria left the hospital, heading towards the weapons dealer.
Majima watched them leave, his face had the same calculating look from before. There was something he saw in Spike’s eyes, something that should not have been there. He had to find the answer to see if his assumptions were correct.
Adagio and Sonata sat down both wondering what happened to Spike when he got angry. Was that an effect of using dark fighter magic? Was it normal? From Majima Seniors calculating look it seemed to not be the case. Majima bowed to them with a friendly smiled and took out his phone. He walked away from them, heading outside into the winter coldness against his skin.
¥
Creatures we’re buzzing around Kamurocho, enjoying the nightlife as Spike and Aria made their way through the crowds of creatures. The streets were littered with filth and trash as delinquents, street ruffians, other yakuza and whatnot never cleaned up after themselves. Spike lead Aria through a street that Aria had not explored before. There were quite a few creatures there and she did hear some call for help because some were getting beaten up by other gangsters or yakuza.
Some were innocent and some were guilty. Spike felt bad for those who were innocent, they were getting beat up for money because the one’s beating them up were too lazy to work or did not have money. Sometimes they just beat up random civilians because they felt like it. That is where the yakuza sometimes come in. Protect civilians who have done nothing wrong.
Loan Sharks were known for being beaten up quite often. They borrow money from the creature that needs it and then when a certain amount of days or weeks pass, they start asking back for the money. Usually, if those creatures don’t have it they get beaten up.
There were large walls to Aria and Spike’s right and stores, clubs, casinos and other things on the left side. Spike knew where he was heading. He was heading to a place that had videos of hot females in very provocative clothing and whatnot. But this place had a secret. They sold high-end weapons. That was one of the places where you can find them.
Usually, yakuza buy them from the black market and sell them to other yakuza crime families. For example, the Dojima family back in the eighties and nineties were known for creating pistols. They sold them to anyone who would buy them. They bought the materials from normal stores. Everything you would need. The Dojima family sold those things a lot and made good chunks of money out of them. If Spike remembered correctly, the ”18 murders” that happened by his Godfather, Saejima, said that the pistols he used were Dojima Family made.
Spike and Aria had stopped walking and were just outside of the place. Aria looked at Spike with confusion. Why would he go to a place like this? Her eyes widened as she realised that this must be the place where they sold weapons.
Spike walked inside, being followed by a hesitant Aria.
The inside was small. It was a simple four rectangular room with some shelves of hot females in whatever clothing they were wearing, the walls were white, the ceiling was grey tiled and the floors were wooden. The shelves were aligned so that there was a total of four rows. Spike walked up to a clerk who was a dragon, he was wearing a brown zipper and black hat. He had yellow skin and looked to be friendly enough.
The clerk looked at Aria in confusion but shrugged it off, they could be customers. When he looked at Spike again, he froze. Majima Junior was in his shop. That could only mean one thing...
”Kōsoku sa rete iru shufu Wa imasu ka?” Spike asked, his voice holding a sense of power. (Do you have housewives in a bind?) Aria looked at Spike with no small hint of amusement. There was not even, a blush on his face as he asked! Albeit, she did know that it was a codeword of sorts.
The clerk was shaking, he gave Spike a nervous smile. He had seen Majima Junior when he was angry, whatever or whoever pissed him off better be watching their back if they want to live...
”Yoi sentakudesu, sā. Watashi to kite.” The clerk said, trying to sound normal but was sweating gallons. (Good choice, sir. Come with me.) He leads them to a room that was to Spike and Aria’s right. It was a white door that was completely covered. When Spike and Aria stepped inside of the door they saw that there was another door down a hall and walked towards it and the clerk went back to his position.
The hallway had brown walls and an old wood floor. There was a dim ceiling light dangling in the old air. Spike headed towards the door and opened it up. Inside was a small room with hundreds upon hundreds of weapons inside. There was everything from normal pistols to assault rifles and machine guns.
In the middle of the room was a human male with black sunglasses, a trenchcoat, pants and shoes. His hair was pulled back and looked good on him. When he saw Spike, he gave a smile. Usually, he did not pick his favourites, but Spike was a regular and a good friend with good taste. He smiled a little at Spike even though he sensed the dangerous aura coming from him.
The man smiled inwardly. Whoever has made Majima Junior this angry would come to regret it. There would be screaming, blood, weapons and other things happening and Spike would be in the middle of it all like usual. He was surprised to see a girl beside him though, a very light purple-skinned girl with indigo hair in two pigtails and mint streaks.
”Majima Junior!” He said in Equestrian. He could see that Aria was a foreigner and wanted to make Aria feel welcome even if what he is doing is highly uncomfortable. Who would be comfortable with going with someone you have only known personally for a few short months and suddenly you walk into a secret weapons shop that is very much illegal?
”Sunglasses, it is nice to see you. How have you been?” Spike asked, deciding that he could use some small talk. Aria smiled slightly from behind him, she knew what he was doing and allowed him to. He has had a rough day.
Sunglasses smiled. With Spike, he could be himself and make small talk. Something he did not do overly much with other customers. The others just come to buy his weapons and leave without another word. Spike ln the other hand supported his business when the cops were sniffing around. He was internally grateful. Whoever snitched on him was dealt by Spike because a few days after the cops stopped sniffing, there was a dead body found in the Tokyo docks.
”It has been good, Majima Junior. I have missed you though! The last time I saw you was during summer. I have occupied myself though so it was no problem. So, what can I offer you today?” Sunglasses asked, his voice sounding a little bit excited. Spike laughed as Sunglasses was always like this when he was angry at some creature. Sunglasses was a huge gossip type of person.
”I was hoping you would offer some information on a client I believe bought a weapon from you.” Spike had a calm demeanour as he said that. His hands were behind his back as he looked into Sunglasses’ eyes. There was not much he could see. Spike knew though, that Sunglasses was shocked.
Sunglasses was indeed shocked. Had one of his weapons killed or done serious harm to one of Spike’s friends and family? He hoped not. He would feel incredibly guilty. He noticed that Spike was looking at him and he asked the question that needed answering.
”Which weapon?” Sunglasses wanted to give any information he could. It was not that he feared Spike’s wrath but it was because he felt guilty. Spike sighed and looked to the floor. He knew his friend felt guilty and Spike himself fly guilty for making his friend feel that way. His friend was just trying to make money.
”It was a sniper rifle.” Spike said, making Sunglasses mutter angrily. Spike was surprised, he thought his friend would sit down from the revelation. What he said next shocked Spike and Aria to the core.
”I knew I should not have sold it to Queen Chrysalis.”
Author's Note
Thanks for reading, folks! The plot thickens...
